Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-78c5997874-lj6df Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-11-07T21:25:41.558Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  28 March 2008

Averil Cameron
Affiliation:
University of Oxford
Bryan Ward-Perkins
Affiliation:
University of Oxford
Michael Whitby
Affiliation:
University of Warwick
Get access
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2001

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

ʿAbd al-Ghanī, ʿĀ. (1993) Ta»rīkh al-ḥīra fī l-jāhilīya wa-l-Islām. Damascus.Google Scholar
ḥammūr, ʿI.M. (1979) Aswāq al-ʿarab: ʿarḍ adabī ta»rīkhī li-l-aswāq al-mawsimīya al-ʿāmma ʿinda l-ʿarab. Beirut.Google Scholar
ḥusayn, . (1927) Fī l-adab al-jāhilī. Cairo, 1345/1927.Google Scholar
Abadie-Reynal, C. (1989) ‘Céramique et commerce dans le bassin égéen du IVe au VIIe siècle’, in Hommes et richesses 1: 143–62Google Scholar
Abbott, N. (1938) The Kurrah Papyri from Aphrodito in the Oriental Institute (The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization, 15). ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Abel, F.-M. (1938) ‘I’Ile de Jotabe’, RB 47: 510–38.Google Scholar
al-Hillī, Abū l-Baqā» Hibat Allāh (d. early sixth/twelfth century). Al-Manāqib almazyadīya fī akhbār al-muluk al-asadīya. Ed. Darādka, Ṣāliḥ Musā and Khuraysāt, Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Qādir. 2 vols. Amman, 1984.Google Scholar
Abū ʿUbayda, Ma ʿmar ibn Muthannā al-Taymi (d. 204/819). Naqā» iḍ Jarīr wa-l- Farazdaq. Ed. Bevan, A. A.. 3 vols. Leiden, 1905–12.Google Scholar
Abū Wandī, Riyāḍ, et al. (1996) ʿĪ sā wa-Maryam fī l-Qur»ān wa-l-tafāsīar. Amman al-Afghānī, S. (1960) Aswāq al-ʿarab fī l-jāhilīya wa-l-Islām. Damascus.Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1934) ‘Les légendes de Maurice et de Constantin V’, in Mélanges Bidez (Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et d’Histoire orientales et slaves 2) 1–9 (= Études arméno-byzantines (Lisbon)).Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1970) Armenia in the Period of Justinian: The Political Conditions Based on the Naxarar System (translated with partial revisions, a bibliographical note, and appendices by Garsoïan, N. G.. Lisbon.Google Scholar
Adshead, K. (1990) ‘Procopiuspoliorcetica: continuities and discontinuities’, in Clarke, G. (ed.), Reading the Past in Late Antiquity (Rushcutters Bay, NSW) 93–119.Google Scholar
Agache, R. (1970) Détection aérienne de vestiges proto-historiques, gallo-romains et médiévaux.AmiensGoogle Scholar
Agathangelos, , Patmutʿiwn Hayoc» (ed. Ter-Mkrtčʿean, G. and Kanayeanc», S.) (1909) Tiflis (repr. Delmar, NY, 1980). English trans.: see Thomson (1976).Google Scholar
Aherne, C. M. (1949) Valerio of Bierzo. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Ahlwardt, W. (1872) Bemerkungen über die Ächtheit der alten arabischenGedichte. Greifswald.Google Scholar
Ahrens, K. (1930) ‘Christliches im Qoran’, Zeitschrift der deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 84: 15–68, 148–90.Google Scholar
Akerström-Hougen, G. (1974) The Calendar and Hunting Mosaics of the Villa of the Falconer in Argos. Stockholm.Google Scholar
al-ʿAskarī, Abū ḥilāl al-Hasan ibn ʿAbd Allāh ibn Sahl (d. 395/1004). Kitāb al-awā»il. Ed. Qaṣṣāb, Walīd and al-Miṣrī, Muḥammad. 2 vols. 2nd edn. Riyadh, 1401/1981.Google Scholar
al-ṭabarī, Abū Jaʿfar Muḥammad ibn Jarīr (d. 310/922). Tafsīr. 30 vols. Cairo AH 1330 Ta» rīkh al-rusul wa-l-mulūk. ed. , M. J. Goeje et al. 15 vols. Leiden, 1879–1901.
Maymūn, al-A ʿshā. Dīwān. Ed. Geyer, Rudolf. London, 1928.Google Scholar
al-Azdī, Abū Ismāʿīl Muḥammad ibn ʿAbd Allāh al-Baṣrī; (f. c. 180/796). Futuḥ al-Shām. Ed. Lees, W. N.. Calcutta, 1854.Google Scholar
al-Azraqī, Abū l-Walīd Muḥammad ibn ʿAbd Allāh ibn Aḥmad (d. c. 250/865). Akhbār Makka wa-mā jā»a fīhā min al-āthār. Ed. Malḥas, Rushdī al-ṣāliḥ. 2 vols. Beirut, 1403/1983.Google Scholar
al-Bakrī, Abū ʿUbayd ʿAbd Allāh ibn ʿAbd al-Azīz (d. 487/1094). Muʿjam mā staʿjam fī asmā»al-bilād wa-l-mawāda i». Ed. al-Saqqā, Muṣṭafā. 4 vols. Cairo, 1364–71/1945–51.Google Scholar
al-Balādhurī, Abū l-Haasan Ahamad ibn Yahayā ibn Jābir (d. 279/892). Ansāb al-ashraf, I. Ed. Cairo, Muḥammad Haamīd Allāh, 1959 Futuḥ al-buldān. ed. Goeje, M. J.. Leiden, 1866.Google Scholar
al-Iṣfahānī, Abū l-Faraj ʿAlī ibn al-ḥusayn (d. 356/967). Kitāb al-aghān¯i. Ed. al-ʿAdawī, Aḥmad Zakī et al. 24 vols. Cairo, 1345–94/1927–74.Google Scholar
al-Maqrīzī, Abū l-ʿAbbās Aḥmad ibn ʿAlī (d. 845/1442). Al-Mawāʿiẓ wa-l-iʿtibār bidhikr al-khiṭ aṭ wa-l-āthār. 2 vols. Būlāq, AH 1270.Google Scholar
al-Marzūqī, Abū ʿAlī Aḥmad ibn Muḥammad (d. 421/1030). Kitāb al-azmina wa-lamkina. 2 vols. Hyderabad, AH 1332.Google Scholar
al-Wāqidī, ʿAbū ʿAbd Allāh Muḥammad ibn ʿUmar ibn Wāqid (d. 207/822). al-maghāzī, Kitāb. Ed. Jones, Marsden. 3 vols. London, 1966.
al-Washshāʿ, Abū l-ṭayyib Muḥammad ibn Aḥmad (d. 325/936). Kitāb al-fāḍil. British Library MS. Or. 6499.
Albanese, B. (1991a) ‘Sul programma legislativo esposto nel 429 da Theodosio II’, in Albanese (1991b) 1669–87Google Scholar
Albanese, B. (1991b) Scritti giuridici II. PalermoGoogle Scholar
Alberti, A. (1933) La Glossa Torinese e le altre glosse del ms. D III.13 della Biblioteca Nazionale Torino.TurinGoogle Scholar
Alcock, L. (1972) ‘By South Cadbury is that Camelot…’. The Excavation of Cadbury Castle 1966–1970.LondonGoogle Scholar
Alcock, L. (1987) Economy, Society and Warfare among the Britons and Saxons.CardiffGoogle Scholar
Alcock, L. (1989) Arthur’s Britain.LondonGoogle Scholar
Alcock, L. (1993) The Neighbours of the Picts: Angles, Britons & Scots at War and at Home.RosemarkieGoogle Scholar
Alcock, S. E. (1989) ‘Roman imperialism in the Greek landscape, 200 B.C.–200 A.D.‘, Journal of Roman Archaeology 2: 5–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Alcock, S. E. (1993) Graecia Capta: The Landscapes of Roman Greece.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1967) The Oracle of Baalbek.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Alfieri, N. (1977) ‘L’insediamento urbano sul litorale delle Marche’, in Duval, and Frézouls, (eds.) (1977) 87–98Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1974) Noricum.LondonGoogle Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1987) ‘Römisches Städtewesen auf der neukastilianischen Hochebene’ (Abhandlungen Heidelberger Akad., phil.-hist. Kl.). HeidelbergGoogle Scholar
Allen, P. (1979) ‘The “Justinianic” Plague’, Byzantion 49: 5–20Google ScholarPubMed
Allen, P. (1993) ‘Monophysiten’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. G. Krause and G. Müller, Berlin, 1977– 23: 219–33.Google Scholar
Allen, Pauline (1979) ‘The “Justinianic” plague’, Byzantion 48: 5–20Google Scholar
Allen, Pauline (1980) ‘Neo-Chalcedonianism and the patriarchs of the late sixth century’, Byzantion 50: 5–17Google Scholar
Allen, , Evagrius.Allen, Pauline (1981) Evagrius Scholasticus the Church Historian.LouvainGoogle Scholar
Alon, G. (1980) The Jews in their Land in the Talmudic Age (70–640 C.E.). 2 vols. JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1954) Ein Asiatischer Staat, Feudalismus unter den Sasaniden und ihren Nachbaren. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1957) Finanzgeschichte der Spätantike. Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1971–3) Christentum am Roten Meer. 2 vols. Berlin.Google Scholar
Amelotti, M. and Luzzato, G. L. (1972) Le costituzioni giustinianee nei papiri e nelle epigra?. Milan (= Amelotti, (ed.) (1972–94) III)Google Scholar
Amelotti, M. and Zingale, L. M. (1977) Scritti teologici ed ecclesiastici di Giustiniano. Milan (= Amelotti, (ed.) (1972–94) III)Google Scholar
Amelotti, M. and Zingale, L. M. (1985) Le costituzioni giustinianee nei papiri e nelle epigrafi. 2nd edn. MilanGoogle Scholar
Amelotti, M. (1978) ‘Giustiniano tra theologia e diritto’, in Archi, (ed.) (1978): 133–60Google Scholar
Amelotti, M. (ed.) (1972–94) Legum Iustiniani Imperatoris Vocabularium (Subsidia IIV). TurinGoogle Scholar
Amirante, L. (1957) ‘Appunti per la storia della “Redemptio ab Hostibus”’, Labeo 3: 171–220Google Scholar
Amory, P. (1993) ‘The meaning and purpose of ethnic terminology in the Burgundian laws’, Early Medieval Europe 2: 1–28CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amory, P. (1997) People and Identity in Ostrogothic Italy 489–554.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Anderson, J. G. C. and Cumont, F. (1910) Studia Pontica. Brussels.Google Scholar
Anderson, P. (1974) Passages from Antiquity to Feudalism.LondonGoogle Scholar
Anderson, T. Jr (1995) ‘Roman military colonies in Gaul, Salian ethnogenesis and the forgotten meaning of Pactus Legis Salicae 59.5‘, Early Medieval Europe 4: 129–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Angenendt, A. (1984) Kaiserherrschaft und Königstaufe: Kaiser, Könige und Päpste als geistliche Patrone in der abendländischen Missionsgeschichte.BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Angenendt, A. (1986) ‘The conversion of the Anglo-Saxons considered against the background of early medieval mission’, in Angli e Sassoni al di qua e al di là del mare (= XXXII Settimana di studio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo) (Spoleto) 11: 755–66Google Scholar
AngioliniMartinelli, P. et al. (1968–9) ‘Corpus’ della scultura paleocristiana, bizantina ed altomedioevale di Ravenna, diretto da Giuseppe Bovini. 3 vols. RomeGoogle Scholar
Anné, L. (1941) Les rites des fiançailles et la donation pour cause de mariage sous le bas-empire.LouvainGoogle Scholar
Anselmino, L. et al. (1989) Il castellum del Nador. Storia di una fattoria tra Tipasa e Caesarea (I–VI sec. d. C.) (Monografie di Archeologia Libica xxiii). RomeGoogle Scholar
Anselmino, L., Panella, C., Valenzani, R. S., Tortorella, S. (1986) ‘Cartagine’, in Giardina, , Società romana III.163–95Google Scholar
Anton, H. H. (1986) ‘Verfassungsgeschichtliche Kontinuität und Wandlung von der Spätantike zum hohen Mittelalter: das Beispiel Triers’, Francia 14: 1–25Google Scholar
Arafat, W. (1958) ‘Early critics of the authenticity of the poetry of the Sīra‘, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 21: 453–63.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arafat, W. (1965) ‘An aspect of the forger’s art in early Islamic poetry’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 28: 477–82.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arafat, W. (1968) ‘Fact and fiction in the history of pre-Islamic idol-worship’, Islamic Quarterly 12: 9–21.Google Scholar
Arangio-Ruiz, V. (ed.) (1935) ‘Frammenti di Gaio’, in Papiri greci e latini (Pubblicazioni della Società Italiana per la ricerca dei Papiri greci e latini in Egitto XI 1187) 1–52. FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Arangio-Ruiz, V. (ed.) (1953) ‘Definizioni e massime giuridiche’, in Papiri greci e latini (Pubblicazioni della Società Italiana per la ricerca dei Papiri greci e latini in Egitto XIII 1348) 196–208. FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Arberry, A. J. (trans.). The Koran Interpreted. London, 1955.Google Scholar
Archi, G. G. (1937) L’Epitome Gai.MilanGoogle Scholar
Archi, G. G. (ed.) (1978) L’imperatore Giustiniano. Storia e Mito. Giornate di Studio a Ravenna, 14–16 ottobre 1976.MilanGoogle Scholar
Argoud, G. et al.(1980) Salamine de Chypre XI, Une résidence byzantine, ‘l’huilerie’. ParisBelke, K. (1984) Galatien und Lykaonien. Tabula Imperii Byzantini 4. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Argoud, G., Callot, O. and Helly, B. (1980) Une résidence byzantine, l’Huileries (Salamine de Chypre XI). Paris.Google Scholar
Arjava, A. (1988) ‘Divorce in later Roman law’, Arctos 22: 5–21Google Scholar
Arjava, A. (1996) Women and Law in Late Antiquity.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Armstrong, A. H. (ed.) (1967) Cambridge History of Later Greek and Early Medieval Philosophy. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arnheim, M. T. W. (1972) The Senatorial Aristocracy in the Later Roman Empire.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Arrhenius, B. (1985) Merovingian Garnet Jewellery: Emergence and Social Implications.StockholmGoogle Scholar
Arthur, P. and Patterson, H. (1994) ‘Ceramics and early medieval central and southern Italy’, in Francovich, and Noyé, (1994) 409–41Google Scholar
Arthur, P. (1989) ‘Some observations on the economy of Bruttium under the later Roman empire’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 2: 133–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arutyunova-Fidanyan, V. A. (1980) Armyane-khalkedoniti na vostochnikh granitsakh Vizantijskov imperii. Erevan.Google Scholar
Asgari, N. (1995) ‘The Proconnesian production of architectural elements in late antiquity, based on evidence from the marble quarries’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995) 263–88.Google Scholar
Ashburner, W. (1926) ‘The Byzantine mutiny act’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 46: 80–109CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Asmussen, J. P. (1975) Manichaean Literature. Delmar, NYGoogle Scholar
Athanassiadi, P. (1993) ‘Persecution and response in late paganism: the evidence of Damascius’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 113: 1–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Athanassiadi, P. (1999) ‘Damascius. The Philosophical History. Athens.Google Scholar
Atlante delle forme ceramiche (1981) vol. I (Ceramica fine romana nel bacino mediterraneo. Medio e tardo impero) (= supplement to Enciclopedia dell’Arte Antica). Rome
Atsma, H. (ed.) (1976) Spätantikes und fränkisches Gallien.MunichGoogle Scholar
Ausbüttel, F. M. (1988) Die Verwaltung der Städte und Provinzen im spätantiken Italien.FrankfurtGoogle Scholar
Ausenda, G. (1995) ‘The segmentary lineage in contemporary anthropology and among the Lombards’, in Ausenda, G. (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians (Woodbridge) 15–45Google Scholar
Aussaresses, F. (1909) L’Armée byzantine à la fin du VIème siècle d’après le Strategicon de l’empereur Maurice (Bibliothèque des Universités du Midi 14). BordeauxGoogle Scholar
Avi-Yonah, M. (1976) The Jews of Palestine: A Political History from the Bar Kokhba War to the Arab Conquest. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Avigad, N. (1984) Discovering Jerusalem. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Avraméa, A. and Feissel, D. (1987) ‘Inventaires en vue d’un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance. III. Inscriptions de Thessalie (à l’exception des Météores)’, Travaux et Mémoires 11: 357–98.Google Scholar
Avramea, A. (1989) ‘Les constructions profanes de l’évêque dans l’épigraphie grecque’, Actes XI Congr. Int. d’Arch. Chrét. I: 829–35. RomeGoogle Scholar
Bachrach, B. S. (1972) Merovingian Military Organisation 481–751.MinneapolisGoogle Scholar
Bachrach, B. S. (1993) ‘Grand strategy in the Germanic kingdoms: recruitment of the rank and file’, in Vallet, and Kazanski, (1993) 55–63Google Scholar
Bachrach, B. S. (1994) The Anatomy of a Little War.BoulderGoogle Scholar
Back, M. (1978) ‘Die sassanidischen Staatsinschriften’, Acta Iranica 8Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. and Worp, K. A. (1980) ‘Papyrus documentation in Egypt from Constantine to Justinian’, in Pintaudi, R. (ed.), Miscellanea Papyrologia (Florence) 13–23Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. (1985) ‘Agricultural productivity and taxation in later Roman Egypt’, Transactions of the American Philological Association 115: 289–308CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. (1987) ‘Church, state and divorce in late Roman Egypt’, in Selig, K. L. and Somerville, R. (eds.), Florilegium Clumbianum. Essays in Honour of Paul Oskar Kristeller (New York) 41–61CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. (1993) ‘Slavery and society in late Roman Egypt’, in Halpern, B. and Hobson, D. W. (eds.), Law, Politics and Society in the Ancient Mediterranean World (Sheffield) 220–40Google Scholar
Bagnall, et al., Consuls.Bagnall, Roger S., Cameron, Alan, Schwartz, Seth, Worp, K. A. (1987) Consuls of the Later Roman Empire.Atlanta, GAGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, , Egypt.Bagnall, R. S. (1993) Egypt in Late Antiquity.Princeton, NJGoogle Scholar
Baker, D. (ed.) (1976) The Orthodox Churches and the West (Studies in Church History 13). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Baker, D. (ed.) (1979) The Church in Town and Countryside (Studies in Church History 16). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bakhit, M. A. and Asfour, M. (eds.) (1986) Proceedings of the Symposium on Bilad al-Sham During the Byzantine Period.AmmanGoogle Scholar
Bakhtin, M. M. (1981) The Dialogic Imagination. Austin, TX.Google Scholar
Baldovin, J. F. (1987) The Urban Character of Christian Worship (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 228). RomeGoogle Scholar
Baldwin, B. (1984) ‘Dioscorus of Aphrodito: the worst poet of antiquity?’, Atti del XVII Congresso Internazionale di Papirologia II (Naples) 327–31Google Scholar
Balty, J. C. (1980) ‘Notes sur l’habitat romain, byzantin et arabe d’Apamée: rapport de synthèse’, in Colloque Apamée de Syrie, Musées Royaux d’Art et Histoire (Brussels) 471–501Google Scholar
Balty, J. C. (1981) Guide d’Apamée. BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Balty, J. C. (1989) ‘Apamée au VIe siècle’, in Hommes et richesses I.79–96Google Scholar
Balty, J. (1989) ‘Mosaïques antiques de Syrie et de Jordanie’, in Piccirillo, M., Mosaïques byzantines de Jordanie (Lyons) 149–60.Google Scholar
Balty, J. (ed.) (1984) Aspects de l’architecture domestique d’Apamée (Apamée de Syrie. Bilan des recherches archéologiques 19731979). Brussels.Google Scholar
Barasch, M. (1992) Icon: Studies in the History of an Idea. New York.Google Scholar
Baratte, F. (1984) ‘Les témoignages archéologiques de la présence Slave au sud du Danube’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 11–61.Google Scholar
Barber, C. (1990) ‘The imperial panels at San Vitale: a reconsideration’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 14: 19–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barber, C. (1991) ‘The Koimesis Church, Nicaea: the limits of representation on the eve of Iconoclasm’, Jarhbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 41: 67–95.Google Scholar
Bardill, J. (1997) ‘The palace of Lausus and nearby monuments in Constantinople: a topographical study’, American Journal of Archaeology 101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barker, G. (1991) ‘Two Italys, one valley: an Annaliste perspective’, in Bintliff, J. (ed.), The Annales School and Archaeology (London) 34–56Google Scholar
Barker, G. et al. (1985) Cyrenaica in Antiquity (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 236). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Barker, G. et al. (1995) A Mediterranean Valley: Landscape Archaeology and Annales History in the Biferno Valley. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Barker, P. (ed.) (1990) From Roman Viroconium to Medieval Wroxeter. WorcesterGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1974) ‘A law of Julian’, Classical Philology 69: 288–91CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1985) ‘The wealth of Iulianus Argentarius’, Byzantion 55: 5–38Google Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1986) ‘Taxation, land and barbarian settlement in the western empire’, Papers of the British School at Rome 54: 170–95CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1987) ‘Pigs, plebeians and potentes: Rome’s economic hinterland, c. 350–600 A.D.’, Papers of the British School at Rome 55: 157–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1988) ‘Transformation and survival in the western senatorial aristocracy, c. A.D. 400–700’, Papers of the British School at Rome 56: 120–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1989) ‘A note on the collatio glebalis‘, Historia 38: 254–6Google Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1989) ‘The transformation of classical cities and the Pirenne debate’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 2: 385–400CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1990) ‘Maximian, Cassiodorus, Boethius, Theodehad: literature, philosophy and politics in Ostrogothic Italy’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 34: 16–32CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnish, S. J. B. (1992) Cassiodorus: Variae.LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Barnwell, P. S. (1992) Emperor, Prefects and Kings: The Roman West, 395–565. LondonGoogle Scholar
Bashear, S. (1984) Muqaddima ilā l-ta»rīkh al-ākhar. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Bashear, S. (1997) Arabs and Others in Early Islam. Princeton.Google Scholar
Bassett, S. (1988) The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms.LeicesterGoogle Scholar
Bassett, S. (1989) ‘In search of the origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms’, in Bassett, S. (ed.), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms (London) 3–27Google Scholar
Battisti, C. (1956) ‘L’elemento gotico nella toponomastica e nel lessico italiano’, Sett. 3: 621–49Google Scholar
Baus, K., Beck, H.-G., Ewig, E., Vogt, H. J. (1980) The Imperial Church from Constantine to the Early Middle Ages (= Jedin, H. (ed.) (1980) History of the Church II, London) (tr. from Handbuch der Kirchengeschichte (1973/1975) II/1–2, Freiburgim-Br.).Google Scholar
Bavand, B. (1989) ‘Cadre de vie et habitat urbain en Italie centrale byzantine’, Mélanges de l’École française de Rome (Moyen Âge) 1012: 465–532Google Scholar
Bavant, B. (1984) ‘La ville dans le nord de l’Illyricum (Pannonie, Mésie I, Dacie et Dardanie)’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 245–88.Google Scholar
Bavant, B., Kondic, V. and Spieser, J.-M. (eds.) (1990) Čaričin Grad II. Belgrade and Rome.Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1955) ‘Alexandria and Constantinople: a study in ecclesiastical diplomacy’, in Baynes, , Byzantine Studies and Other Essays (London) 97–115Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1960) ‘Rome and Armenia in the fourth century’, in Byzantine Studies and Other Essays (London) 186–208Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1960) ‘The thought-world of east Rome’, in Baynes, , Byzantine Studies and Other Essays. London.Google Scholar
Beaucamp, J. (1990 and 1992a) Le statut de la femme à Byzance (4e–7e siècle) 1, Le droit impérial; 2, Les pratiques sociales.ParisGoogle Scholar
Beaucamp, J. (1990, 1992) Le statut de la femme à Byzance (4e.–7e. siècle), 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Beaucamp, J. (1992b) ‘L’Égypte byzantine: biens des parents, biens du couple?’, in Simon, D. (ed.), Eherecht und Familiengut in Antike und Mittelalter (Munich) 61–76Google Scholar
Beck, H. G. (1950) The Pastoral Care of Souls in South-East France during the Sixth Century (Analecta Gregoriana 51). Rome.Google Scholar
Beck, H. G. (1966) ‘Senat und Volk von Konstantinopel’ (Sitzungsberichte, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 6). 10–22Google Scholar
Belke, K. (1994) ‘Galatien in der Spätantike’, in Schwertheim, (ed.) (1994) 171–88Google Scholar
Bell, D. N. (tr.) (1983) The Life of Shenoute by Besa (Cistercian Studies 73). Kalamazoo.Google Scholar
Bell, G. (1982) The Churches and Monasteries of the Tur ʿAbdin (ed. and annotated Mundell, M. Mango). London.Google Scholar
Bell, H. I. and Crum, W. E. (1925) ‘A Greek-Coptic glossary’, Aegyptus 6: 177–226Google Scholar
Bell, H. I. (1917) ‘The Byzantine servile state in Egypt’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 4: 86–106CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, H. I. (1944) ‘An Egyptian village in the age of Justinian’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 64: 21–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bell, H. I. (1948) Egypt from Alexander the Great to the Arab Conquest: A Study in the Diffusion and Decay of Hellenism. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bellamy, J. A. (1985) ‘A new reading of the Namārah Inscription’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 105: 31–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bellinger, A. R. (1938) Coins from Jerash, 1928–1934 (Numismatic Notes and Monographs no. 81). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Berbérian, H. (1964) ‘Autobiographie d’Anania Sirakec ʿi», Revue des études arméniennes n.s. 1: 189–94.Google Scholar
Berger, A. (1953) Encyclopedic Dictionary of Roman Law. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Berger, A. (1958a) ‘Leontios 6’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– suppl. 7: 373–5Google Scholar
Berger, A. (1958b) ‘Leontios 7’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– suppl. 7: 375–6Google Scholar
Berger, A. (1988) Untersuchungen zu den ‘Patria Konstantinoupoleos’ (Poikila Byzantina 8). BonnGoogle Scholar
Bermond Montanari, G. (ed.) (1983) Ravenna e il porto di Classe. Venti anni di ricerche archeologiche tra Ravenna e Classe.BolognaGoogle Scholar
Bernand, E. (1969) Les inscriptions grecques de Philae. ParisGoogle Scholar
Beševliev, V. (1970) Zur Deutung der Kastellnamen in Prokops Werk ‘De Aedificiis’. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Bettini, M. (1988) ‘Il divieto fino al “sesto grado” incluso nel matrimonio romano’, Athenaeum 66 69–98Google Scholar
Bettini, M. (1994) ‘De la terminologie romaine des cousins’, in Bonte, (1994) 221–39Google Scholar
Beyerle, F. (1924) ‘Über Normtypen und Erweiterungen der Lex Salica’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 44: 216–61CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beyerle, F. (1954) ‘Zur Textgestalt und Textgeschichte der Lex Burgundionum’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 71: 23–54CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beyerle, F. (1961) ‘Das legislative Werk Chilperichs I’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 78: 1–38CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beyerle, F. (1962) Leges Langobardorum 643–866, 2nd edn. WitzenhausenGoogle Scholar
Beyerle, F. (1972) ‘Die Malberg Glossen der Lex Salica’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 89: 1–32CrossRefGoogle Scholar
BianchiFossatiVanzetti, M. (1983) ‘Vendita ed esposizione degli infanti da Costantino a Giustiniano’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 49: 179–224Google Scholar
Bianchi Bandinelli, R. (1955) Hellenistic-Byzantine Miniatures of the Iliad (Ilias Ambrosiana). Olten.Google Scholar
Bieler, L. (1963) The Irish Penitentials.DublinGoogle Scholar
Bieler, L. (1986) Studies on the Life and Legend of St Patrick (edited by Sharpe, Richard). London.Google Scholar
Bierbrauer, V. (1975) Die ostgotischen Grab- und Schatzfunde in Italien. SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Binchy, D. A. (1956) ‘Some Celtic legal terms’, Celtica 3: 221–31Google Scholar
Binchy, D. A. (ed.) (1979) Corpus Iuris Hibernici.DublinGoogle Scholar
Binns, J. (1994) Ascetics and Ambassadors of Christ: The Monasteries of Palestine 314–631. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bintliff, J. M. and Snodgrass, A. M. (1985) ‘The Cambridge/Bradford Boeotian expedition: the first four years’, Journal of Field Archaeology 12: 123–61.Google Scholar
Bintliff, J. (1983) ‘The development of settlement in south-west Boeotia’, in Roesch, P. (ed.), La Béotie antique, Lyon – Saint-Etienne (6–20 mai 1983) Colloques inter-nationaux du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique (Paris) 49–70Google Scholar
Bintliff, J. (1985) ‘The Boeotia survey’, in Macready, S. and Thompson, F. H. (eds.), Archaeological Field Survey in Britain and Abroad (London) 196–216Google Scholar
Biondi, B. (1936) Giustiniano Primo, principe e legislatore cattolico.MilanGoogle Scholar
Biondi, B. (1952–54) Il diritto romano cristiano.MilanGoogle Scholar
Biraben, J.-N. (1989) ‘Rapport: la peste du VIe siècle dans l’empire byzantin’, in Hommes et richesses I.121–5Google Scholar
Biraben, J.-N. and Goff, J. (1969) ‘La peste dans le haut Moyen Âge’, Annales 24: 1484–1510CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birkeland, H. (1956) The Lord Guideth: Studies on Primitive Islam. Oslo.Google Scholar
Birks, P. and McLeod, G. (1987) Justinian’s Institutes.Ithaca, NYGoogle Scholar
Bishop, J. (1985) ‘Bishops as marital advisors in the ninth century’, in Kirshner, J. and Wemple, S. F. (eds.), Women of the Medieval World. Essays in Honor of J. H. Mundy (Oxford) 53–84Google Scholar
Blachère, R. (1952–66) Histoire de la littérature arabe des origines à la fin du XVe siècle de J.-C. 3 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Blachère, R. (1956) ‘Regards sur l’“acculturation” des arabo-musulmans jusque vers 40/661’, Arabica 3: 247–65.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blair, J. (1991) Early Medieval Surrey: Landholding, Church and Settlement.StroudGoogle Scholar
Blair, J. and Sharpe, R. (eds.) (1992) Pastoral Care Before the Parish.LeicesterGoogle Scholar
Blake, H. M., Potter, T. W. and Whitehouse, D. B. (eds.) (1978) Papers in Italian Archaeology 1. LondonGoogle Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1969) ‘Internal self-policing in the late Roman administration: some evidence from Ammianus Marcellinus’, Classica et Medievalia 30: 403–19Google Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1981, 1983) The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire III (Classical and Medieval Texts, Papers and Monographs, Liverpool 10, 6). Liverpool.Google Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1985) ‘Subsidies and diplomacy: Rome and Persia in late antiquity’, Phoenix 39: 62–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1985) Menander the Guardsman (Classical and Medieval Texts, Papers and Monographs, Liverpool 17). LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1992) East Roman Foreign Policy, Formation and Conduct from Diocletian to Anastasius (Classical and Medieval Texts, Papers and Monographs, Liverpool 30). Leeds.Google Scholar
Blockley, R. (1985) The History of Menander the Guardsman.LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Blumenthal, H. J. (1976) ‘Neoplatonic elements in the De anima commentaries’, Phronesis 21: 64–87 (= Sorabji, (ed.) (1990) 305–24).CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blumenthal, H. J. (19771978) ‘Neoplatonic interpretations of Aristotle on phantasia‘, Review of Metaphysics 31: 242–57.Google Scholar
Blumenthal, H. J. (1981) ‘Some Platonist readings of Aristotle’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society n.s. 27: 1–16.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blumenthal, H. J. (1984) ‘Marinus’ Life of Proclus: Neoplatonist biography’, Byzantion 54: 469–94.Google Scholar
Blumenthal, H. J. (1986) ‘John Philoponus: Alexandrian Platonist?’, Hermes 114: 314–35.Google Scholar
Blumenthal, H. J. (1993) ‘Alexandria as a centre of philosophy in later classical antiquity’, Illinois Classical Studies 18: 307–25.Google Scholar
Boesch-Gajano, S. (1991) ‘Uso e abuso del miracolo nella cultura altomedioevale’, in Les Fonctions des saints dans le monde occidental (IIIe–XIIIe siècle) (Collection de l’École Française de Rome 149) (Rome) 109–22.Google Scholar
Bognetti, G. P. (1966–8a) L’età Longobarda. 4 vols. MilanGoogle Scholar
Bognetti, G. P. (1966–8b) ‘L’editto di Rotari come espediente politico di una monarchia barbarica’, in Bognetti, (1966–8a) IV.115–35Google Scholar
Bognetti, G. P. (1966–8c) ‘S. Maria Foris Portas di Castelseprio e la storia religiosa dei Longobardi’, in Bognetti, (1966–8a) II.13–683Google Scholar
Böhlig, A. (1980) Die Gnosis. Dritter Band, der Manichäismus, in Die Bibliothek der alten Welt. Zurich and MunichGoogle Scholar
Bóna, I. (1976) The Dawn of the Dark Ages: The Gepids and the Lombards in the Carpathian Basin.BudapestGoogle Scholar
Bonnal, J.-P. and Février, P.-A. (1966–7) ‘Ostraka de la région de Bir Trouch’, Bull. d’archéol. algérienne 2: 239–49Google Scholar
Bonnassie, R. (1991) From Slavery to Feudalism in South-Western Europe.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bonneau, D. (1970) ‘L’administration de l’irrigation dans les grands domaines en Égypte au VIe siècle de n.e.’, in Samuel, D. H. (ed.), Proceedings of the Twelfth International Congress of Papyrology (Toronto) 45–62Google Scholar
Bonte, P. (ed.) (1994) Épouser au plus proche. Inceste, prohibitions et stratégies matrimoniales autour de la Méditerranée.ParisGoogle Scholar
Bossier, F. and Steel, C. (1972) ‘Priscianus Lydus en de “de animardquo; van Pseudo(?)-Simplicius’, Tijdschrift voor filosofie 34: 761–822.Google Scholar
Bossy, J. (ed.) (1983) Disputes and Settlements: Law and Human Relations in the West.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Boswell, J. (1989) The Kindness of Strangers: The Abandonment of Children in Western Europe from Late Antiquity to the Renaissance.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. (1999) The History of al-Tabarī, V: The Sasanids, the Byzantines, the Lakhmids and Yemen (translated and annotated). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Bousquet, G. H. (1954) ‘Un explication marxiste de l’Islam par un ecclésiastique épiscopalien’, Hesperis 41: 231–47.Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1982) Roman Arabia. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W., Brown, P. and Grabar, O. (eds.) (1999) Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Bowersock, , Hellenism.Bowersock, G. W. (1990) Hellenism in Late Antiquity.Ann Arbor, MI, and CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1985) ‘Landholding in the Hermopolite nome in the fourth century’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 137–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1986) Egypt after the Pharaohs, 332 BC–AD 642. Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. (1994) Life and Letters on the Roman Frontier: Vindolanda and its People.LondonGoogle Scholar
Bowman, J. (1967) ‘The debt of Islam to Monophysite Christianity’, in MacLaurin, E. C. B. (ed.), Essays in Honour of G. W. Thatcher (Sydney): 201–40.Google Scholar
Bowman, A. and Woolf, G. (eds.) (1994) Literacy and Power in the Roman World.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Boyce, M. (1957) ‘Some Reflections about Zurvanism’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies: 19–2: 305–16Google Scholar
Boyce, M. (1968) The Letter of Tansar. RomeGoogle Scholar
Boyce, M. (1979) Zoroastrians, their Religious Beliefs and Practices. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Boyce, M. (1984) Textual Sources for the Study of Zoroastrianism. ManchesterGoogle Scholar
Boyce, M. (1990) ‘Some further reflections on Zurvanism’, Acta Iranica 16: 20–9Google Scholar
Boyd, S. A. (1992) ‘A “metropolitan” treasure from a church in the provinces: an introduction to the study of the Sion Treasure’, in Boyd, and Mango, (eds.) (1992) 5–38.Google Scholar
Boyd, S. and Mango, M. Mundell (eds.) (1992) Ecclesiastical Silver Plate in Sixth-Century Byzantium. Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Brandes, W. (1989) Die Städte Kleinasiens im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Brandes, W. (1989) Die Städte Kleinasiens im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Brandt, H. (1988) Zeitkritik in der Spätantike. MunichGoogle Scholar
Brandt, H. (1992) Gesellschaft und Wirtschaft Pamphyliens und Pisidiens im Altertum. BonnGoogle Scholar
Braund, D. (1994) Georgia in Antiquity, a History of Colchis and Transcaucasian Iberia, 550 BC–AD 562 (Oxford) 238–314Google Scholar
Breeze, D. (1984) ‘Demand and supply on the northern frontier’, in Miket, R. and Burgess, C. (eds.), Between and Beyond the Walls: Essays on the Prehistory and History of North Britain in Honour of George Johey (Edinburgh) 32–68Google Scholar
Bremmer, J. (1983) ‘The importance of the maternal uncle and grandfather in archaic and classical Greece and early Byzantium’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 50: 173–86Google Scholar
Brenk, B. (1975) Die früchristlichen Mosaiken in S. Maria Maggiore zu Rom. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Brenk, B. (1977) Spätantike und frühes Christentum. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Brennan, B. (1985) ‘The career of Venantius Fortunatus’, Traditio 41: 49–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bresson, A. (1985) ‘Graphes et réseaux de parenté en Grèce ancienne’, in Informatique et prosopographie, Paris 1984 (Paris) 261–75Google Scholar
Brett, G., Macaulay, W. J. and Stevenson, R. B. K. (1947) The Great Palace of the Byzantine Emperors. Oxford.Google Scholar
Brett, M. and Fentress, E. (1996) The Berbers. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Brett, M. (1978) ‘The Arab conquest and the rise of Islam in North Africa’, in Fage, (ed.) (1978) 490–555, at 505–13 (‘The advance into the Maghrib’)Google Scholar
Bridel, P. (1986) Le site monastique copte des Kellia. Sources historiques et explorations archéologiques. Geneva.Google Scholar
Brock, S. P. (1995) ‘The Syriac background’, in Lapidge, M. (ed.), Archbishop Theodore (Cambridge) 30–52CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. and Harvey, S. A. (1987) Holy Women of the Syrian Orient. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1973) ‘Early Syrian asceticism’, Numen 20: 1–19 (= Brock (1984) Syriac Perspectives on Late Antiquity (London) I).CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. (1981) ‘The conversations with the Syrian Orthodox under Justinian (532)’, Orientalia Christiana Periodica 47: 87–121.Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1982) ‘Christians in the Sasanid empire: a case of divided loyalties’, in Mews, S. (ed.), Religion and National Identity (Studies in Church History 18) (Oxford) 1–19.Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1985) ‘A monothelete florilegium in Syriac’, in Laga, C., Munitiz, J. A., Rompay, L. (eds.), After Chalcedon: Studies in Theology and Church History Offered to Prof. A. Van Roey for his 70th birthday (Louvain) 35–45.Google Scholar
Brodsky, N. A. (1966) L’iconographie oubliée de l’Arc Éphésien de Sainte Marie Majeur à Rome. Brussels.Google Scholar
Brogiolo, G. P. (1994), ‘Castra tardoantichi (IV-metà VI)’, in Francovich, and Noyé, (1994) 151–8.Google Scholar
Brogiolo, G. P. and Gelichi, S. (eds.) (1996) Le ceramiche altomedievali (fine VI–X secolo) in Italia settentrionale: produzione e commerci, MantuaGoogle Scholar
Brogiolo, G. P. (ed.) (1997) Early Medieval Towns in the Western Mediterranean, Ravello 22–24 September 1994 (Documenti di Archeologia 10), Società Archeologica Padana s.r.l.Google Scholar
Brooks, A. D. (1986) ‘A review of evidence of continuity in British towns in the 5th and 6th centuries’, OJA 5 (i): 77–102Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. (1893) ‘The emperor Zeno and the Isaurians’, English Historical Review 8: 209–38CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, Peter (1971) ‘The rise and function of the holy man in late antiquity’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 80–101 (= Brown, , Society and the Holy)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1967) ‘The later Roman empire’, Economic History Review 56, 2 ser., 20: 327–43 (= Brown, , Religion and Society46–73)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1971) The World of Late Antiquity.LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1974) ‘Mohammed and Charlemagne by Henri Pirenne’, Daedalus 103 (= Brown, , Society and the Holy63–79)Google Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1976) ‘Eastern and western Christendom in late antiquity: a parting of the ways’, in The Orthodox Churches and the West, Studies in History, Church 13 (Oxford) 1–24 (= Brown, , Society and the Holy166–95)Google Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1976) ‘Town, village and Holy Man: the case of Syria’, in Pippidi, D. M. (ed.), Assimilation et résistance à la culture gréco-romaine dans le monde ancien. Bucharest 213–20 (= Brown, Society and the Holy153–65).Google Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1978) The Making of Late Antiquity. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1981) The Cult of the Saints: Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity (Haskell Lectures on History of Religions, n.s. 2). Chicago.Google Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1982) ‘Relics and social status in the age of Gregory of Tours’, in Brown, , Society and the Holy222–50Google Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1983) ‘The saint as exemplar’, Representations 1: 1–25.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1988) The Body and Society: Men, Women and Sexual Renunciation in Early Christianity.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1992) Power and Persuasion in Late Antiquity: Towards a Christian Empire. MadisonGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1996) The Rise of Western Christendom: Triumph and Diversity AD 200–1000.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. R. L. (1998) ‘The rise and function of the holy man in late antiquity, 1971–1997‘, Journal of Early Christian Studies 6: 353–76.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1996) The Rise of Western Christendom: Triumph and Diversity AD 200–1000. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1978) ‘Settlement and military policy in Byzantine Italy’, in Blake, , Potter, and Whitehouse, (1978) 323–38Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1995) ‘Byzantine Italy, c. 680–c. 876’, The New Cambridge Medieval History II (Cambridge): 320–48CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1984) Gentlemen and Officers: Imperial Administration and Aristocratic Power in Byzantine Italy A.D. 554–800.LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1972) Religion and Society in the Age of Saint Augustine.LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1982) Society and the Holy in Late Antiquity.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Browne, E. G. (1900) ‘Some account of the Arabic work entitled “Nihāyatuʿl-irab fī, akhbariʿ l-Furs waʿl-ʿArab”’, Journal of Roman Archaeology: 195–259Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1971, 1987) Justinian and Theodora.LondonGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. (1975) Byzantium and Bulgaria. London.Google Scholar
Bruce-Mitford, R. (1975–83) The Sutton Hoo Ship-Burial. 3 vols. in 4 parts. LondonGoogle Scholar
Brühl, C.-R. (1975) Palatium und Civitas. Studien zur Profantopographie spätantiker Civitates. 1. Gallien. Cologne and ViennaGoogle Scholar
Brundage, J. A. (1987) Law, Sex, and Christian Society in Medieval Europe. Chicago and London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brunner, H. (1906, 1928) Deutsche Rechtsgeschichte. 2nd edn. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Bruns, K. G. and Sachau, E. (ed. with German trans.) (1880) Syrisch-Römisches Rechtsbuch aus dem fünften Jahrhundert. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Brunschvig, R. (1976) ‘Coup d’oeil sur l’histoire des foires à travers l’Islam’, in his Études d’islamologie (Paris) I. 113–44Google Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. and Georghallides, G. S. (eds.) (1993) The Sweet Land of Cyprus: Papers given at the 25th Jubilee Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Birmingham 1991. NicosiaGoogle Scholar
Buchner, R. (1953) Die Rechtsquellen, Beiheft zu Wattenbach-Levison (1952) Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mittelalter: Vorzeit und Karolinger. WeimarGoogle Scholar
Buckton, D. (ed.) (1994) Byzantium: Treasures of Byzantine Art and Culture from British Collections. London.Google Scholar
Bundy, D. D. (1979) ‘Jacob Baradaeus. The state of research, a review of sources and a new approach’, Le Muséon 91: 45–86.Google Scholar
Burgess, R. W. (1993–4) ‘The accession of Marcian in the light of Chalcedonian apologetic and Monophysite polemic’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 86/87: 47–68Google Scholar
Burgess, R. W. (1993) The ‘Chronicle’ of Hydatius and the ‘Consularia Constantinopolitana’.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Burgess, R. W. (1993/1994) ‘The accession of Marcian in the light of Chalcedonian apologetic and Monophysite polemic’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 86/87: 47–68.Google Scholar
Burgmann, L. (1986) ‘Neue Zeugnisse der Digestensumme des Anonymos’, in Simon, (ed.) (1986) 101–16Google Scholar
Burkitt, F. C. (1913) Euphemia and the Goth, with the Acts of the Martyrdom of the Confessors of Edessa.LondonGoogle Scholar
Burnham, B. C. and Wacher, J. (1990) The Small Towns of Roman Britain. LondonGoogle Scholar
Burns, R. (1992) Monuments of Syria: An Historical Guide. LondonGoogle Scholar
Burns, T. S. (1980) The Ostrogoths: Kingship and Society (Historia Einzelschriften 26). Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Burns, T. S. (1984) A History of the Ostrogoths. Bloomington, IN.Google Scholar
Burns, T. S. (1992) ‘The settlement of 418’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul53–63.Google Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1889) History of the Later Roman Empire from Arcadius to Irene (395 A.D. to 800 A.D.). LondonGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1897) ‘The Nika riot’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 17: 92–119CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1910) ‘Magistri scriniorum, ἀυτιγραϕῆζ and ῥεϕερευδάριοι’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 21: 23–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1911) The Imperial Administrative System in the Ninth Century, with a revised text of the Kleterologion of Philotheos. LondonGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1919) ‘Justa Grata Honoria’, Journal of Roman Studies 9: 1–13CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1928) The Invasion of Europe by the Barbarians.LondonGoogle Scholar
Bury, , LRE.Bury, J. B. (1923) History of the Later Roman Empire from the Death of Theodosius I to the Death of Justinian, 2 vols. LondonGoogle Scholar
Butler, A. J. (1978) The Arab Conquest of Egypt and the Last Thirty Years of Roman Domination (2nd edn, ed. Fraser, P. M.). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Butler, E. C. (1924) Benedictine Monachism. London (repr. Cambridge and New York, 1961).Google Scholar
Butler, H. C. (1907–20) Publications of the Princeton University Archaeological Expedition to Syria 1904–5, 1909. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Butler, H. C. (1919, 1920) Publications of the Princeton University Archaeological Expedition to Syria in 1904–1905 and 1909. II Architecture. A.Southern Syria (1919) B. Northern Syria (1920). Leiden.Google Scholar
Butler, H. C. (1920) Syria: Publications of the Princeton University Archaeological Expeditions to Syria in 1904–5 and 1909, II. Architecture, Section B Northern Syria.LeidenGoogle Scholar
Butler, R. M. (1959) ‘Late Roman town walls in Gaul’, AJ 116: 25–50Google Scholar
Butzer, K. W. (1957) ‘Der Umweltfaktor in der grossen arabischen Expansion’, Saeculum 8: 359–71.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Caillet, J.-P. (1993) L’évergétisme monumental chrétien en Italie et à ses marges (Collection de l’École Française de Rome, 175). RomeGoogle Scholar
Caimi, J. (1981) ‘Iohannis Lydi de Magistratibus III.70. Note esegetiche e spunti in tema di fiscalità e legislazione protobizantine’, RSBS I: 317–61Google Scholar
Calderini, A. (1966) Dizionario dei nomi geographici e topografici dell’Egitto greco-romano. I.2. MadridGoogle Scholar
Cameron, A. and , A. (1966) ‘The Cycle of Agathias’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 86CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan and Long, J. (1993) Barbarians and Politics at the Court of Arcadius. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1965) ‘Wandering poets: a literary movement in Byzantine Egypt’, Historia 14Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1969) ‘The last days of the Academy at Athens’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society n.s. 15: 7–29 (= Cameron, Literature and Society XIII).Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1970) Claudian.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1973) Porphyrius the Charioteer. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1974) ‘The date of Priscian’s De laude Anastasii’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 15: 313–16 (= Cameron, Alan, Literature and Society V)Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1978) ‘The House of Anastasius’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 19: 259–76.Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1982) ‘The empress and the poet: paganism and politics at the court of Theodosius II’, in Winkler, J. and Williams, G. (eds.), Later Greek Literature (Yale Classical Studies 27) 217–89 (= Cameron, Literature and Society III).CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan, Circus Factions.Cameron, Alan (1976) Circus Factions: Blues and Greens at Rome and Byzantium.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan, Literature and Society.Cameron, Alan (1985) Literature and Society in the Early Byzantine World.LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan, and Cameron, Averil (1966) ‘The Cycle of Agathias’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 86: 6–25CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan, and Long, J. (1993) Barbarians and Politics at the Court of Arcadius. BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan, and Schauer, D. (1982) ‘The last consul: Basilius and his diptych’, Journal of Roman Studies 72: 126–45CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1967) ‘Notes on the Sophiae, the Sophianae and the harbour of Sophia’, Byzantion 37: 11–20 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) XIII)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1969/1970) ‘Agathias on the Sassanians’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 23/24: 67–183.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1970) Agathias.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1975) ‘The empress Sophia’, Byzantion 45: 5–21 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) XI)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1976) ‘The early religious policies of Justin II’, in Baker, (ed.) (1976) 51–67 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) X)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1977) ‘Early Byzantine Kaiserkritik: two case histories’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 3: 1–17 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) IX)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1978) ‘The Theotokos in sixth-century Constantinople. A city finds its symbol’, JTS 29: 79–108 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) XVI)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1979) ‘A nativity poem of the sixth century A.D.’, Classical Philology 74: 222–32CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1979) ‘Images of authority: élites and icons in late sixth-century Byzantium’, Past and Present 84: 3–35 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) XVIII)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1980) ‘The artistic patronage of Justin II’, Byzantion 50: 62–84 (= Cameron, Averil (1981) XII)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1981) Continuity and Change in Sixth-Century Byzantium.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1981) Continuity and Change in Sixth-Century Byzantium. LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1982) ‘Byzantine Africa: the literary evidence’, in Humphrey, J. H. (ed.), Excavations at Carthage 1978 (Ann Arbor) 1–51(= Cameron, Averil, Changing Cultures VII)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1987) ‘The construction of court ritual: the Byzantine Book of Ceremonies‘, in Cannadine, D. and Price, S. (eds.), Rituals of Royalty: Power and Ceremonial in Traditional Societies (Cambridge) 106–36Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1988) ‘Eustratius’ Life of the patriarch Eutychius and the Fifth Ecumenical Council’, in Chrysostomides, J. (ed.), Kathegetria. Essays Presented to Joan Hussey on her 80th Birthday (Camberley) 225–47.Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1988) ‘Eustratius’ life of the patriarch Eutychius and the Fifth Ecumenical Council’, in Chrysostomides, (ed.) (1988) 225–47 (= Cameron, Averil, Changing Cultures I)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1989) ‘Gelimer’s laughter: the case of Byzantine Africa’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989) 171–90 (= Cameron, , Changing Cultures VIII)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1990) ‘Models of the past in the late sixth century: the Life of the patriarch Eutychius’, in Clarke, Graeme et al. (eds.), Reading the Past in Late Antiquity (Rushcutters Bay): 205–33.Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1992) ‘Cyprus at the time of the Arab Conquests’, Eπετερίζ τηζ Kυπριακήζ Eταιρείαζ Iστορικώυ I (= Cameron, , Changing Cultures VI)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1992) ‘The language of images. The rise of icons and Christian representation’, in Wood, D. (ed.), The Church and the Arts (Studies in Church History 28) (Oxford) 1–42 (= Cameron, Averil, Changing Cultures XII)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1993) ‘The Byzantine reconquest of Africa and the impact of Greek culture’, Graeco-Arabica V: 153–65 (= Cameron, , Changing Cultures X)Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1993) The Later Roman Empire, A. D. 284–430.LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1994) ‘The Jews in seventh-century Palestine’, Scripta Classica Israelica 13Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1995) (ed.) The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East. III States, Resources and Armies (Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam 1). Princeton.Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1996) ‘Byzantines and Jews: some recent work on early Byzantium’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 20: 249–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1997) ‘Gibbon and Justinian’, in McKitterick, R. and Quinault, R. (eds.), Edward Gibbon and Empire (Cambridge) 34–52Google Scholar
Averil, Cameron (1996) Changing Cultures in Early Byzantium.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil, Corippus.Corippus, , In laudem Iustini minoris libri quattuor, ed. with transl. and comm. by Cameron, Averil (1976). LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil, Mediterranean World.Cameron, Averil (1993) The Mediterranean World in Late Antiquity AD 395–600.LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil, Procopius.Cameron, Averil (1985). Procopius and the Sixth Century.LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil, Rhetoric of Empire.Cameron, Averil (1991) Christianity and the Rhetoric of Empire: The Development of Christian Discourse.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil, and King, G. R. D. (1994) The Byzantine and Islamic Near East II Land Use and Settlement Patterns (Studies in Late Antiquity and Islam 1). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil and King, G. R. D. (eds.) (1994) The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East II: Land Use and Settlement Patterns.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (ed.) (1995) The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East III, States, Resources, Armies. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Campbell, J. B. (1984) The Emperor and the Roman Army 31 BC–AD 235. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Campos, J. (1960) Juan de Bíclaro.MadridGoogle Scholar
Camps, G. (1984) ‘Rex gentium et Maurorum et Romanorum. Recherches sur les royaumes de Maurétanie aux VIe et VIIe siècles’, Ant. Afr. 20: 183–218CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Canivet, P. (1977) Le monachisme syrien selon Théodoret de Cyr (Théologie historique 42). Paris.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Canivet, P. and Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (eds.) (1992) La Syrie de Byzance à l’Islam, VIIe and VIIIe siècles. Inst. Franç. de Damas. DamascusGoogle Scholar
Capizzi, C. (1969) L’Imperatore Anastasio I. RomeGoogle Scholar
Capizzi, Carmelo, Giustiniano.Capizzi, Carmelo (1994) Giustiniano I tra politica e religione.MilanGoogle Scholar
Carandini, A. et al. (1983) ‘Rapporto preliminare delle campagne 1973–77’, Quaderni di Archeologia della Libia 13: 9–60.Google Scholar
Carandini, et al., Storia di Roma III. Carandini, A., Cracco Ruggini, L., Giardina, A. (1993) Storia di Roma III. L’età tardoantica, 1. Crisi e trasformazioni. TurinGoogle Scholar
Carile, A. (1978) ‘Consenso e dissenso fra propaganda e fronda nelle fonti narrative dell’età Giustinianea’, in Archi, (ed.) (1978) 37–93Google Scholar
Carletti, C. (1977) ‘Aspetti biometrici del matrimonio nelle iscrizioni cristiane di Roma’, Augustinianum 17: 39–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1986) ‘L’esercito: trasformazioni funzionali ed economie locali’, in Giardina, (ed.), Società romana449–88, 760–71Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1995) ‘L’état à la recherche de nouveaux modes de financement des armées (Rome et Byzance, IVe–VIIIe siècles)’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (1995): 27–60Google Scholar
Carver, M. O. H. (1993) Arguments in Stone: Archaeological Research and the European Town in the First Millennium (Oxbow Monograph 29). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Carver, M. (ed.) (1992) The Age of Sutton Hoo. WoodbridgeGoogle Scholar
Casey, P. J. (1993) ‘The end of fort garrisons on Hadrian’s Wall: a hypothetical model’, in Vallet, and Kazanski, (1993) 259–68.Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1927–30) ‘Die einheimischen Quellen zur Geschichte Nord-Arabiens vor dem Islam’, Islamica 3: 331–41.Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1930) ‘Aijâm al-ʿarab. Studien zur altarabischen Epik’, Islamica 3: fasc. 5 (Ergänzungsheft) 1–99.Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1953) Die Bedeutung der Beduinen in der Geschichte der Araber. Cologne and Opladen.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Caskel, W. (1962) ‘Der arabische Stamm vor dem Islam und seine gesellschaftliche und juridische Organisation’, in Dalla tribù allo stato (Rome) 139–49.Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1966) gamharat an-Nasab. Das genealogische Werk des Hišām ibn Muḥammad al-Kalbī. 2 vols. Leiden.Google Scholar
Castagnetti, A. (1979) L’organizzazione del territorio rurale nel medioevo. Circoscrizioni ecclesiastiche e civili nella ‘Langobardia’ e nella ‘Romania’.TurinGoogle Scholar
Castello, C. (1983) ‘Assenza d’ispirazione cristiana in C. Th. 3, 16, 1’, in Religion, société et politique. Mélanges en hommage à Jacques Ellul (Paris) 203–12.Google Scholar
Castello, C. (1988) ‘Legislazione costantiniana e conciliare in tema di scioglimento degli sponsali e di ratto’, in Atti dell’ Accademia Romanistica Costantiniana, VII Convegno Internazionale, 1985 (Perugia) 381–91.Google Scholar
Caton, S. C. (1990) ‘Anthropological theories of tribe and state formation in the Middle East: ideology and the semiotics of power’, in Khoury, P. S. and Kostiner, J. (eds.), Tribes and State Formation in the Middle East (Berkeley) 74–108.Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. (1978) ‘La circolazione libraria nell’età di Giustiniano’, in Archi, (ed.) (1978) 83–132, 149–62Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. (1984) ‘Libri e continuità della cultura antica in età barbarica’, in Magistra barbaritas. I barbari in Italia (Milan) 603–62Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. (ed.) (1975) Libri, editori e pubblico nel mondo antico. Rome and Bari.Google Scholar
Cecchelli, C. (19361944) La cattedra di Massimiano. Rome.Google Scholar
Cecchelli, C. (1967) I mosaici della basilica di S. Maria Maggiore. Rome.Google Scholar
Cesa, M. (1988) Ennodio: Vita del beatissimo Epifanio vescovo della chiesa pavese (Bibliotheca di Athenaeum 6). ComoGoogle Scholar
Chabot, J. B. (ed. and tr.) (1908, 1933) Documenta ad origines monophysitarum illustrandas (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, Scr. Syr. 2.37). Paris, Louvain.Google Scholar
Chadwick, H. E. (1976) Priscillian of Avila. Oxford.Google Scholar
Chadwick, H. (1974) ‘John Moschus and his friend Sophronius the Sophist’, Journal of Theological Studies 25: 41–74.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, H. (1979) ‘The relativity of moral codes: Rome and Persia in late antiquity’, in Schoedel, W. R. and Wilken, R. M. (eds.), Early Christian Literature and the Classical Intellectual Tradition: In Honorem R. M. Grant (Paris) 135–53.Google Scholar
Chadwick, H. (1983) ‘The Chalcedonian definition’, in Actes du Concile de Chalcédoine, sessions III–IV (trans. by Festugière, A.-J.) (Geneva) 3–12 (= Chadwick, (1991) XVIII)Google Scholar
Chadwick, H. (1991) Heresy and Orthodoxy in the Early Church.LondonGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, N. (1955) Poetry and Letters in Early Christian Gaul. London.Google Scholar
Chadwick, N. (1969) Early Brittany. CardiffGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, O. (1950) John Cassian. 2nd edn, 1986. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Chadwick, Henry (1981) Boethius. The Consolations of Music, Logic, Theology and Philosophy.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1950) ‘The Chronicle of Monemvasia and the question of the Slavonic settlements in Greece’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 5: 139–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1955) ‘The significance of coins as evidence for the history of Athens and Corinth in the seventh and eighth centuries’, Historia 4: 163–7Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1963) The Armenians in the Byzantine Empire. Lisbon.Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1966) ‘Observations on the demography of the Byzantine empire’, Thirteenth International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Main Papers (Oxford) 1–19 (= Charanis, (1972b) I)Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1972a) ‘The Armenians in the Byzantine empire’, Byzantinoslavica 22: 196–240 (= Charanis, (1972b) V)Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1972b) Studies on the Demography of the Byzantine Empire. LondonGoogle Scholar
Charles, H. (1936) Le christianisme des arabes nomades sur le limes et dans le désert syromésopotamien aux alentours de l’hégire. Paris.Google Scholar
Charles, R. H. (trans.) (1916) The Chronicle of John, Coptic Bishop of Nikiu (c. 690 A.D.). London (repr. Amsterdam, n.d.)Google Scholar
Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1989) The Welsh Laws. CardiffGoogle Scholar
Charles-Edwards, T. (1988) ‘Early medieval kingships in the British Isles’, in Bassett, (1988) 28–39.Google Scholar
Charles-Edwards, T. M. and Kelly, F. (eds.) (1983) Bechbretha. DublinGoogle Scholar
Charlesworth, M. P. (1937) ‘The virtues of the Roman emperor’, Proceedings of the British Academy 23: 105–33Google Scholar
Charlesworth, M. P. (1943) ‘Pietas and victoria: the emperor and the citizen’, Journal of Roman Studies 33: 1–11CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Charpentier, G. (1994) ‘Les bains de Sergilla’, Syria 71: 113–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. and Duval, N. (1974) ‘Les survivances du culte impérial dans l’Afrique du Nord à l’époque vandale’, in Mélanges d’histoire ancienne offerts à William Seston (Paris) 87–118Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1963) ‘L’administration du diocèse italien au Bas-Empire’, Historia 12: 348–79Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1966) Le sénat romain sous le règne d’Odoacre. Recherches sur l’épigraphie du Colisée au Ve siècle. BonnGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1978) L’album municipal de Timgad. BonnGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1979) ‘L’empereur Julien et les avocats de Numidie’, Antiquités Africaines 14: 220–35CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1958) ‘Le culte d’Anahita à Staxr et les premiers Sassanides’, RHR 153: 154–75.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1960) ‘Recherches sur le clergé Zorastrien: Le herbad’, RHR 157 158: 161–79.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1976) ‘L’Arménie entre Rome et l’Iran I. De l’avènement d’Auguste à l’avènement de Dioclétien’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, ed. H. Temporini Ant. Afr. Antiquités Africaines II, 9.1: 71–194.Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1988) La Christianisation de l’empire iranien des origines aux persecutions du IVe siècle (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Subsidia 80). Louvain.Google Scholar
Chauvot, A. (1986) Procope de Gaza, Priscien de Caesarée, panégyriques de l’empereur Anastase I. BonnGoogle Scholar
Chauvot, A. (1987) ‘Curiales et paysans en Orient à la fin du Ve et au début du VIe siècle: note sur l’institution du vindex‘, in Frézouls, (ed.) (1987) 271–81Google Scholar
Cheikho, Louis.Shu ʿarāʿ al-nasarānīya. 2 vols. Beirut, 1890.Google Scholar
Chelhod, J. (1971) Le droit dans la société bedouine. Paris.Google Scholar
Chesnut, G. F. (1986) The First Christian Histories: Eusebius, Socrates, Sozomen, Theodoret, and Evagrius (2nd edn, revised and enlarged). Macon, GA.Google Scholar
Cheyette, F. L. (1977) ‘The origins of European villages and the first European expansion’, Journal of Economic History 37: 182–209.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chitty, D. (1966) The Desert a City: An Introduction to the Study of Egyptian and Palestinian Monasticism under the Christian Empire. Oxford.Google Scholar
Chitty, D. (1971) ‘Abba Isaiah’, Journal of Theological Studies n.s. 22: 47–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christensen, A. (1925) Le règne du roi Kawadh et le communisme Mazdakite. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Christensen, A. (1944) L’Iran sous les Sassanides (2nd edn). Paris.Google Scholar
Christensen, A. (1944) L’Iran sous les sassanides. 2nd edn. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Christides, V. (1972) ‘The names Arabes, Sarakenoi, etc. and their false Byzantine etymologies’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 65: 329–33.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. and Loseby, S. T. (1996) Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Middle Ages.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. and Rushworth, A. (1988) ‘Urban fortification and defensive strategy in fifth and sixth century Italy: the case of Terracina’, Journal of Roman Archaeology I: 73–88CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. (1990) ‘Byzantine Liguria: an imperial province against the Longobards, A.D. 568–643’, Papers of the British School at Rome 58: 229–71CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. (1991) ‘The Alps as a frontier, AD 168–774’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 4: 410–30CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. (1995) The Lombards. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. (1996) ‘Barren fields? Landscapes and settlements in late Roman and post-Roman Italy’, in Shipley, G. and Salmon, J. (eds.), Human Landscapes in Classical Antiquity: Environment and Culture (London) 254–83Google Scholar
Christie, N. and Loseby, S. T. (eds.) (1996) Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. AldershotGoogle Scholar
Christlein, R. (1979) Die Alamannen: Archäologie eines lebendigen Volkes. 2nd edn. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens. Ed. and trans. Chabot, J. B.. 4 vols. Paris, 1916–20.Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. K. (1966) Die Bischöfslisten des V. Ökumenischen Konzils (553).BonnGoogle Scholar
Chrysos, E. K. (1971) ‘Die angebliche Abschaffung der städtischen Kurien durch Kaiser Anastasios’, Byzantina 3: 93–102Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. K. (1993) ‘Cyprus in early Byzantine times’, in Bryer, A. A. M. and Georghallides, G. S. (eds.), ‘The Sweet Land of Cyprus’, Papers given at the Twenty-Fifth Jubilee Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Birmingham, March 1991 (Nicosia and Birmingham) 3–14.Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. (1971) ‘Die angebliche Abschaffung der städtischen Kurien durch Kaiser Anastasius’, Byzantion 3: 97–8Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. K. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.) (1989) Das Reich und die Barbaren (Veröffentlichungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 29). ViennaCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. (ed.) (1988) Kathegetria: Essays Presented to Joan Hussey for her 80th Birthday.CamberleyGoogle Scholar
Chuvin, P., Chronicle.Chuvin, P. (1990) A Chronicle of the Last Pagans, Eng. transl. by Archer, B. A. of part 1 of Chuvin, Chronique (Revealing Antiquity 4). Cambridge, MA, and LondonGoogle Scholar
Chuvin, , Chronique.Chuvin, P. (1990) Chronique des derniers païens: La disparition du paganisme dans l’Empire romain, du règne de Constantin à celui de Justinien.Paris (2nd edn 1991)Google Scholar
Cintas, J. and Duval, N. (1958) ‘L’église du prêtre Felix (région de Kélibia)’, Karthago 9: 155–265Google Scholar
Clark, E. A. (1984) The Life of Melania the Younger. New York and Toronto.Google Scholar
Clark, E. A. (1990) The Origenist Controversy: The Cultural Construction of an Early Christian Debate.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Clark, G. (1993) Women in Late Antiquity: Pagan and Christian Lifestyles. Oxford.Google Scholar
Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.) (1981) Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series, 113). Oxford.Google Scholar
Classen, P. (1977b) ‘Fortleben und Wandel spätrömischen Urkundenwesens im frühen Mittelalter’, in Classen, (ed.) (1977a) 13–54Google Scholar
Classen, P. (1977c) Kaiserreskript und Königsurkunde. 2nd edn. ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Classen, P. and Scheibert, P. (eds.) (1964) Festschrift Percy Ernst Schramm. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Classen, P. (ed.) (1977a) Recht und Schrift im Mittelalter (Vorträge und Forschungen 23). SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Claude, D. (1960) Topographie und Verfassung der Städte Bourges und Poitiers bis in das 11 Jahrhundert (Historische Studien 380). LübeckGoogle Scholar
Claude, D. (1964) ‘Untersuchungen zum frühfränkischen Comitat’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 81: 1–79CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Claude, D. (1969) Die byzantinische Stadt im 6 Jahrhundert. MunichGoogle Scholar
Claude, D. (1971) Adel, Kirche und Königtum im Westgotenreich.SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Claude, D. (1980) ‘Freedmen in the Visigothic kingdom’, in James, (1980a) 159–88.Google Scholar
Clauss, M. (1980) Der magister oYciorum in der Spätantike (4.–6. Jh.). MunichGoogle Scholar
Clauss, M. (1984) ‘Urbicius “praepositus imperii”’, in Sodalitas. Scritti in onore di Antonio Guarino III (Naples) 1245–57Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1972) ‘Geiseric and Attila’, Historia 22: 104–117 (= Clover (1993) II)Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1978) ‘The family and early career of Anicius Olybrius’, Hist. 27Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1982a) ‘Emperor worship in Vandal Africa’, in Wirth, (ed.) (1982) 1–22Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1982b) ‘Carthage and the Vandals’, in Humphrey, (ed.) (1982)Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1986) ‘Felix Karthago’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 40: 1–16CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1989) ‘The symbiosis of Romans and Vandals in Africa’, in Chrysos, and Schwartz, (eds.) (1989) 57–73Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1989a) ‘Felix Karthago’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989) 129–69Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1989b) ‘The symbiosis of Romans and Africans in Africa’, in Chrysos, and Schwarcz, (eds.) (1989) 57–73Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1993) The Late Roman West and the Vandals.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Clover, F. (1973) ‘Geiseric and Attila’, Hist. 23: 104–17.Google Scholar
Clover, F. (1989) ‘The symbiosis of Romans and Vandals in Africa’, in Chrysos, and Schwarcz, (1989) 57–73.Google Scholar
Clover, F. M. and Humphreys, R. S. (eds.) (1989) Tradition and Innovation in Late Antiquity. Madison and London.Google Scholar
Cohen, B. (1949) ‘Betrothal in Jewish and Roman Law’, Proceedings of the American Academy for Jewish Research 18: 67–135 (= Cohen, (1966) Jewish and Roman Law: A Comparative Study (New York) I): 279–349CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Collinet, P. (1925) Histoire de l’école de droit de Beyrouth. ParisGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. C. (1981) ‘Caesarius von Arles’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. G. Krause and G. Müller, Berlin, 1977– 7: 531–6.Google Scholar
Collins, R. (1977) ‘Julian of Toledo and the royal succession in late seventh-century Spain’, in Sawyer, and Wood, (1977) 30–49.Google Scholar
Collins, R. (1980) ‘Mérida and Toledo: 550–585’, in James, (1980a) 189–219.Google Scholar
Collins, R. (1983) ‘Theodebert I: Rex Magnus Francorum’, in Wormald, , Bullough, and Collins, (eds.) (1983) 7–33Google Scholar
Collins, R. (1983a) Early Medieval Spain: Unity in Diversity 400–1000.LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. (1983b) ‘Theodebert I: Res Magnus Francorum‘, in Wormald, P. (ed.), Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society (Oxford) 7–33.Google Scholar
Collins, R. (1985) ‘Sicut Lex Gothorum continet: law and charters in ninth- and tenth-century Leon and Catalonia’, English Historical Review 100: 489–512.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. (1986) ‘Visigothic law and regional custom in early medieval Spain’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1986) 85–104.Google Scholar
Collins, R. (1986) The Basques.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. (1991) Early Medieval Europe, 300–1000.LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. (1992) Law, Culture and Regionalism in Early Medieval Spain.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. (1995) Early Medieval Spain, 400–1000. 2nd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Collins, R. (1996) Fredegar.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Conkey, M. and Hastorf, C. (1990) The Uses of Style in Archaeology. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1981) ‘The Quṣur of medieval Islam: some implications for the social history of the Near East’, Al-Abḥāth 29: 7–23.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1986) ‘The plague in Bilad al-Sham in pre-Islamic times’, in al-Bakhit, M. A., and Asfur, A. (eds.), Proceedings of the Symposium on Bilad al-Sham during the Byzantine Period II (Amman) 143–63Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1987a) ‘Abraha and Muḥammad: some observations apropos of chronology and literary topoi in the early Arabic historical tradition’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50: 225–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1987b) ‘Al-Azdī’s History of the Arab Conquests in Bilād al-Shām: some historiographical observations’, in Bakhit, M. A. (ed.), Proceedings of the Second Symposium on the History of Bilād al-Shām during the Early Islamic Period up to 40 A.H./640 A.D.: The Fourth International Conference on the History of Bilād alShām (Amman) I. 28–62.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1994) ‘Epidemic disease in central Syria in the late sixth century: some new insights from the verse of Hassan b. Thabit’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 18: 12–58CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1996a) ‘The Arabs and the Colossus’, Journal of Roman ArchaeologyS, third series, 6: 165–87.Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1996b) ‘Die Pest und ihr Umfeld im Nahen Osten des frühen Mittelalters’, Der Islam 73: 81–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1998) ‘Futūḥ’, in Meisami, J. and Starkey, P. (eds.), Companion to Arabic Literature (London) 237–40.Google Scholar
Conrat, M. (1903) Breviarium Alaricianum. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Consolino, F. E. (ed.) (1995) Pagani e cristiani da Giuliano l’Apostat al Sacco di Roma,Soveria Mannelli and MessinaGoogle Scholar
Convegno, Todi (1977) Gregorio di Tours. Convegno del Centro di Studi sulla spiritualità medievale, 10–13 ottobre 1971 (Convegni 12). Todi.Google Scholar
Cook, J. M. and Blackman, D. J. (1971) ‘Archaeology in western Asia Minor, 1965–70’, Archaeological Reports 17: 33–62Google Scholar
Cook, J. M. (1973) The Troad. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cook, M. (1983) Muhammad. Oxford.Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1991) ‘Constructing kinship in Rome: marriage and divorce, filiation and adoption’, in Kertzer, and Saller, (1991) 127–44.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1981) ‘The classical tradition in the Byzantine provincial city: the evidence of Thessalonike and Aphrodisias’, in Mullett, and Scott, (eds.) (1981) 103–18Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1985) Writing in Gold: Byzantine Society and its Icons. London.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1989) The Byzantine Eye: Studies in Art and Patronage. London Variorum.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1990a) ‘Byzantine Aphrodisias: changing the symbolic map of a city’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 216: 26–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. (1990b) ‘The temple as the cathedral’, in Roueché, and Erim, (eds.) (1990) 109–22Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1991) ‘The wall-painting of St Michael in the Theatre’, in Smith, and Erim, (eds.) (1991)Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1997) Painting the Soul: Icons, Death Masks and Shrouds.LondonGoogle Scholar
Cornell, T. (1993) ‘The end of Roman imperial expansion’, in Rich, and Shipley, (1993): 139–70.Google Scholar
Coster, C. H. (1935) The iudicium quinquevirale. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Cotton, H. M., Cockle, W. H. and Millar, F. G. B. (1995) ‘The papyrology of the Roman Near East: a survey’, Journal of Roman Studies 85: 214–35CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Coulton, J. (1983) ‘The buildings of Oenoanda’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 209: 1–20CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Courcelle, P. (1948) Les lettres grecques en occident de Macrobe à Cassiodore. Paris.Google Scholar
Courtois, C. (1954) Victor de Vita et son oeuvre. AlgiersGoogle Scholar
Courtois, C. (1955) Les Vandales et l’Afrique.ParisGoogle Scholar
Courtois, C. et al. (1952) Tablettes Albertini: Actes privés de l’époque vandale (fin du Ve siècle). ParisGoogle Scholar
Courtois, C., Leschi, L., Perrat, C. and Saumagne, C. (1952) Tablettes Albertini: actes privés de l’époque vandale.ParisGoogle Scholar
Courtois, C. et al. (eds.) (1952) Tablettes Albertini. Actes privés de l’époque Vandale. ParisGoogle Scholar
Cracco, G. (1992) ‘Il tempo fuori del monastero: tentazione o missione?’, Codex Aquilarensis 6: 119–34.Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1961) Economia e società nell’Italia annonaria. MilanGoogle Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1971) ‘Le associazioni professionali nel mondo romano bizantino’, Settimane di studi 18: 59–193Google Scholar
Cramer, A. (18351837) Anecdota graeca e codd. manuscriptis bibliothecarum Oxoniensium. Oxford.Google Scholar
Cramer, A. (1839–41) Anecdota Parisiensia e codd. manuscriptis bibliothecae regiae Parisiensis. Oxford.Google Scholar
Crawford, J. S. (1990) Byzantine Shops at Sardis. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Crawford, J. Stephens (1990) The Byzantine Shops at Sardis. Cambridge>, MAGoogle Scholar
Cristianizzazione ed organizzazione ecclesiastica delle campagne nell’alto medioevo: espansione e resistenze (1982) (= XXVIII Settimana di studio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo). Spoleto
Croke, B. (1977) ‘Evidence for the Hun invasion of Thrace in A.D. 422’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 18: 347–67 (= Croke (1992) XII)Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1978) ‘Hormisdas and the late Roman walls of Thessalonika’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 19: 251–8.Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1978) ‘The date and circumstances of Marcian’s decease, a.d. 457’, Byzantion 58: 5–9 (= Croke (1992) XIII)Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1980) ‘Justinian’s Bulgar victory celebration’, Byzantinoslavica 41: 188–95.Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1981) ‘Thessalonika’s early Byzantine palaces’, Byzantion 51: 475–83.Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1982) ‘Mundo the Gepid: from freebooter to Roman general’, Chiron 12: 125–35.Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1982) ‘The date of the “Anastasian long wall” in Thrace’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 23: 59–78 (= Croke (1992) XVII)Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1983) ‘A.D. 476: the manufacture of a turning point’, Chiron 13: 81–119Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1983) ‘The context and date of Priscus fragment 6’, CP 78: 297–308.Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1983b) ‘Basiliscus the boy-emperor’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 24: 81–91 (= Croke (1992) X)Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1984) ‘Dating Theodoret’s Church History and Commentary on the Psalms’, Byzantion 54: 59–74 (= Croke (1992) VII)Google Scholar
Croke, B. (1992) Christian Chronicles and Byzantine History, 5th–6th Centuries.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Croke, B. (1995) The Chronicle of Marcellinus (Byzantina Australiensia 7). SydneyGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. and Cook, M. (1977) Hagarism. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1986) ‘The tribe and the state’, in Hall, J. A. (ed.), States in History (Oxford) 48–77.Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1987) Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam. Oxford.Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1987) Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. (1991) ‘Kavad’s heresy and Mazdak’s revolt’, Iran 29: 21–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. (1992) ‘Serjeant and Meccan trade’, Arabica 39: 216–40.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. (1993) ‘Tribes and states in the Middle East’, Journal of Roman ArchaeologyS, third series, 3: 353–76.Google Scholar
Crone, P. (1994) ‘The first-century concept of Hiǧra‘, Arabica 41: 352–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crook, J. (1995) Legal Advocacy in the Roman World. LondonGoogle Scholar
Crouzel, H. (1971) L’Église primitive face au divorce.ParisCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crow, J. G. (1995) ‘The long walls of Thrace’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995) 104–24Google Scholar
Crowfoot, J. W. (1941) Early Churches in Palestine. The Schweich Lectures in Biblical Archaeology, 1937. LondonGoogle Scholar
Crown, A. D., Pummer, R. and Tal, A. (eds.) (1993) A Companion to Samaritan Studies. TübingenGoogle Scholar
Cruikshank Dodd, E. (1961) Byzantine Silver Stamps. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Cruikshank Dodd, E. (1973) Byzantine Silver Treasures. Bern.Google Scholar
Crum, W. E. and Evelyn-White, H. G. (1926) The Monastery of Epiphanius of Thebes. Part 2. New York.Google Scholar
Cubitt, C. (1995) Anglo-Saxon Church Councils c. 650–c. 850.LeicesterGoogle Scholar
Cumont, F. (1924) ‘Les unions entre proches à Doura et chez les Perses’, Comptes rendus de l’Academie des inscriptions et des belles lettres53–62.Google Scholar
Cunliffe, B. (1978) Iron Age Communities in Britain. 2nd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Cuoq, J. (1984) L’Église d’Afrique du Nord du IIe du XIIe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Cüppers, H. (1977) ‘Die Stadt Trier und verschiedene Phasen ihres Ausbaues’, in Duval, and Frézouls, (eds.) (1977) 223–8Google Scholar
Curtius, E. (1953) European Literature and the Latin Middle Ages.London (first published as Europäische Literatur und lateinisches Mittelalter, Bern 1948)Google Scholar
Cutler, A. (1985) The Craft of Ivory: Sources, Techniques and Uses in the Mediterranean World A.D. 200–1400. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Dabrowa, E. (ed.) (1994) The Roman and Byzantine Army in the East.Kraków.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. and Feissel, D. (1987) Inscriptions de Cilicie. ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1969) ‘Aux origines de la civilisation byzantine: langue de culture et langue d’état’, Revue historique 241: 23–56Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1970) ‘Les moines et la ville. Le monachisme à Constantinople jusqu»au Concile de Chalcédoine (451)’, Travaux et Mémoires 4: 229–76 (= Dagron (1984) La romanité chrétienne en Orient. Héritages et mutations (London) VII).Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1977) ‘Le christianisme dans la ville byzantine’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 31: 3–25 (= Dagron, (1984b) IX)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1978) Vie et miracles de Sainte Thècle. Brussels.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1979) ‘Entre village et cité: la bourgade rurale des IVe–VIIe siècles en Orient’, Koinonia 3: 29–52(= Dagron, (1984b) VIII)Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1980) ‘Two documents concerning mid-sixth century Mopsuestia’, in Laiou-Thomadakis, (ed.) (1980) 1930 (= Dagron, (1984b) VI)Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1981) ‘Le saint, le savant, l’astrologue. Étude de thèmes hagiographiques à travers quelques recueils de “Questions et réponses” des Ve–VIIe siècles’, in Hagiographie, cultures et sociétés (IVe–VIIe s.), Études Augustiniennes. Paris (= Dagron, G., La romanité chrétienne en Orient (1984), London, IV)Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1982) ‘Le fils de Léon Ier (463): témoignages concordants de l’hagiographie et de l’astrologie’, Analecta Bollandiana 100: 271–5CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1984) Constantinople imaginaire, Études sur le recueil des ‘Patria’.ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1984a) ‘Les villes dans l’Illyricum protobyzantin’, in Villes et peuplement dans l’Illyricum protobyzantin (1984). (Collection de l’École Française de Rome 77) (Paris) 1–19Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1984b) La romanité chrétienne en Orient.LondonGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1989) ‘Vie religieuse à Constantinople’, Act. XI Cong. Int. d’Arch. Chrét. (Rome) II.1069–85Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1992) ‘L’ombre d’un doute: l’hagiographie en question, VIe–XIe siècle’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 46: 59–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1996) Empereur et prêtre. Étude sur le ‘césaropapisme’ byzantin.ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, , Naissance.Dagron, G. (1974) Naissance d’une capitale: Constantinople et ses institutions de 330 à 451 (Bibliothèque byzantine, Études 7). ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. and Déroche, V. (eds.) (1991) ‘Juifs et chrétiens dans l’Orient au VIIe siècle’, Travaux et Mémoires 11: 17–273 17–273 (Dagron, 17–46, ‘Introduction historique’; Déroche, , 47–229, ed. and trans., Doctrina Jacobi nuper baptizati)Google Scholar
Daly, W. M. (1994) ‘Clovis: how barbaric, how pagan?’, Speculum 69: 619–64CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniel, R. W. (1996) ‘The Petra papyri in historical perspective: the dating formulas’, American Centre for Oriental Research, Amman Newsletter 8.2.2 (Winter): 1–4Google Scholar
Daris, S. (1991) Il lessico latino nel greco d’Egitto (2nd edn) (Estudis de papirologia i filologia biblica 2). BarcelonaGoogle Scholar
Dark, K. R. (1994) Civitas to Kingdom: British Political Community 300–800.LeicesterGoogle Scholar
Daszewski, W. A. (1977) Nea Paphos II, La mosaïque de Thésée. WarsawGoogle Scholar
Daszewski, W. A. (1985) ‘Researches at New Paphos 1965–1984’, in Karageorghis, (ed.) (1985) 277–91Google Scholar
Daube, D. (1947) Studies in Biblical Law. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Daube, D. (1956) Forms of Roman Legislation. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Dauphin, C. M. and Schonfield, J. J. (1983) ‘Settlements of the Roman and Byzantine periods on the Golan Heights: preliminary report on the survey 1979–81’, Israel Exploration Journal 33: 189–206Google Scholar
Dauphin, C. (1980) ‘Mosaic pavements as an index of prosperity and fashion’, Levant 12: 112–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dauphin, C. (1987) ‘Les Komai de Palestine’, Proche Orient Chrétien 3: 251–67Google Scholar
Davies, N. (1996) Europe: A History.LondonGoogle Scholar
Davies, W. (1982) ‘The Latin charter tradition in western Britain, Brittany and Ireland in the early medieval period’, in Whitelock, McKitterick and Dumville, (eds.) (1982) 258–80Google Scholar
Davies, W. (1982) Wales in the Early Middle Ages.LeicesterGoogle Scholar
Davies, W. (1988) Small Worlds: The Village Community in Early Medieval Brittany.LondonGoogle Scholar
Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.) (1986) The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.) (1995) Property and Power in the Early Middle Ages.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Davis, R. (1992) The Lives of the Eighth-Century Popes. LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Davis, R. (tr.) (1989) The Book of Pontiffs (Liber Pontificalis) (Translated Texts for Historians, Latin Series 5). Liverpool.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Davis-Weyer, C. (1971) Early Medieval Art, 300–1150. Englewood Cliffs, NJ.Google Scholar
Dawes, E. and Baynes, N. H. (1948) Three Byzantine Saints.London and OxfordGoogle Scholar
Dawes, E. and Baynes, N. H. (trans.) (1948) Three Byzantine Saints. London and Oxford (reissued 1977)Google Scholar
Dawes, E. and Baynes, N. H. (trans.) (1977) Three Byzantine Saints. London and Oxford.Google Scholar
Dazert, H. (1986) Ergänzungsabgaben und ausserordentliche Lasten im römischen Reich im 4. und frühen 5. Jh. n. Chr. Freiburg im BreisgauGoogle Scholar
De Vogüé, A. (1966) ‘La Règle du Maître et les Dialogues de S. Grégoire’, Revue d’Histoire Ecclésiastique 61: 44–76.Google Scholar
De Vogüé, A. (1966a) Grégoire le Grand. Dialogues (Sources Chrétiennes 251, 260, 265). Paris.Google Scholar
De Vogüé, A. (1976) ‘Benoît, modèle de vie spirituelle d’après le deuxième livre des Dialogues de Saint Grégoire’, Collectanea Cisterciensia 38: 147–57.Google Scholar
De Vogüé, A. (1989) Saint Columban. Règles et pénitentiels monastiques. Bellefontaine, Abbaye, Bégrolles-en-Mauges.Google Scholar
De Vogüé, M. (18651877) Syrie centrale, architecture civile et religieuse, du I eau VII e siècle.Paris.Google Scholar
De Vogüé, A. (1977) La Règle de saint Benoît, VII: Commentaire doctrinal et spirituel. Paris.Google Scholar
De Vogüé, A. (1982) Les Règles des saints pères. Introduction, texte critique, traduction et notes par Adalbert de Vogüé. Sources Chrétiennes. 297–8 Paris.Google Scholar
de Vries, B. (1981) ‘The Umm el-Jimal Project, 1972–7’, Bulletin of the American School of Oriental Research 244: 52–73Google Scholar
Deckers, J. G. and Sergadoǧlu, Ü. (1995) ‘Das Hypogäum beim Silivri-Kapi in Istanbul’, in Akten des XII. Internationalen Kongresses für Christliche Archäologie, Bonn, 22.–28. September 1991 ed. Engemann, J., II. Vatican City and Münster (1995) 674–81 pls. 85–6Google Scholar
Declareuil, J. (1910) ‘Les comtes de la cité’, Rev. Hist. du Droit Français et Étranger 34: 794–836Google Scholar
Degering, H. and Boekler, A. (1932) Die Quedlingburger Italafragment. Berlin.Google Scholar
Deichman, F. W. (1969) Ravenna. Haupstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes I. Geschichte und Monumente. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1958) Frühchristliche Bauten und Mosaiken von Ravenna. Baden-Baden.Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1969, 1974, 1976, 1989) Ravenna. Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, vol. 1. Geschichte und Monumente. Wiesbaden; Kommentar, vol. 2 part 1. Wiesbaden; Kommentar, vol. 2 part 2. Wiesbaden; Kommentar, vol. 2 part 3. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1976–89) Ravenna: Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes II.2–3. Wiesbaden and StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Dekkers, E. (1995) Clavis Patrum Latinorum, editio tertia (Corpus Christianorum Series Latina). Steenbrugge.Google Scholar
Delaplace, C. (1992) ‘Ermites et ascètes à fin de l’antiquité et leur fonction dans la société rurale. L’exemple de la Gaule’, Mélanges de l’École française de Rome (Moyen Âge) 104: 981–1024.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1927): see Sophronius, , under Sources.
Delmaire, R. (1989) Largesses Sacrées et Res Privata: l’aerarium impérial et son administration du IVe au VIe siècle. RomeGoogle Scholar
Delmaire, R. (1995) Les institutions du Bas-Empire romain de Constantin à Justinien. I. Les institutions civiles palatines. ParisGoogle Scholar
Demandt, A. (1970) ‘Magister militum’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– suppl. 12: 553–790Google Scholar
Demandt, A. (1986) ‘Der Kelch von Ardabur und Arethusa’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 40: 113–17CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Demandt, A. (1989) ‘The osmosis of late Roman and Germanic aristocracies’, in Chrysos, and Schwarcz, (1989) 75–86.Google Scholar
Demandt, A. (1989) Die spätantike: römische Geschichte von Diocletian bis Justinian, 284–565 n. Chr. Handbuch der Altertumswissenschaft 3, 6. MunichGoogle Scholar
Demangel, R. (1949) Contribution à la topographie de l’Hebdomon. ParisGoogle Scholar
Démiansd’Archimbaud, G. (1994) L’oppidum de Saint-Blaise du Ve au VIIe s.ParisGoogle Scholar
Demicheli, A. M. (ed.) (1994) Scritti apocrifi di Giustiniano. Turin (= Amelotti (ed.) (1972–94) IV)Google Scholar
Dentzer, J.-M. (1985) Le Hauran. III. ParisGoogle Scholar
Dentzer, J.-M. (ed.) (1985) Hauran I. Recherches archéologiques sur la Syrie du Sud à l’époque hellénistique et romaine.ParisGoogle Scholar
Déroche, V. (1995) Études sur Léontios de Néapolis. Uppsala.Google Scholar
des Gagniers, J. and Tinh, Tran Tam (1985) Soloi: Dix campagnes de fouilles 1964–1974. Sainte-FoyGoogle Scholar
Desprez, V. (1980) Règles monastiques d’Occident: IVe–Ve siècle, d’Augustin à Ferréol. French trans. with introductions and notes (Vie monastique, 9; Spiritualité orientale, 9). Abbaye de Bellefontaine, Bégrolles-en-Mauges.Google Scholar
Devoto, G. (1978) The Languages of Italy. ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Dévréesse, R. (1945) Le patriarcat d’Antioche depuis la paix de l’église jusqu’à la conquête arabe. ParisGoogle Scholar
Dhondt, J. (1957) ‘L’essor urbain entre Meuse et mer du Nord à l’époque mérovingienne’, Studi in onore di A. Sapori (Milan) I.55–78Google Scholar
di Berardino, A. (ed.) (1992) Encyclopedia of the Early Church (tr. from the Italian by Walford, Adrian). 2 vols. Cambridge (= Dizionario Patristico e di Antichità Cristiana, Casale Monferrato 1983/1988).Google Scholar
Di Segni, L. (1995) ‘The involvement of local, municipal and provincial authorities in urban building in late antique Palestine and Arabia’, in Journal of Roman Archaeology Supplement 14: 312–32Google Scholar
Diehl, C. (1888) Études sur l’administration byzantine dans l’exarchat de Ravenne (568–751). ParisGoogle Scholar
Diehl, C. (1896) L’Afrique byzantine III. ParisGoogle Scholar
Diesner, J. (1966) Das Vandalenreich. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Diggle, J. and Goodyear, F. (eds.) (1970) Corippus. Johannidos seu De bellis Libycis libri VIII. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Dilcher, G. (1964) ‘Bischof und Stadtverfassung in Oberitalien’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 81: 225–66Google Scholar
Dixon, P. (1992) ‘The cities are not populated as once they were’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 145–60Google Scholar
Djaït, H. (1986) Al-Kūfa: naissance de la ville islamique. Paris.Google Scholar
Djobadze, W. (1986) Archaeological Investigations in the Region West of Antioch-on-the-Orontes. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Dodge, H. and Ward-Perkins, B. (eds.) (1992) Marble in Antiquity. Collected Papers of J. B. Ward-Perkins.LondonGoogle Scholar
Dodgeon, M. and Lieu, S. N. C. (1991) The Roman Eastern Frontier and the Persian Wars, AD 226–363: A Documentary History.London and New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Doehaerd, R. (1971) Le haut moyen âge occidental. Économies et sociétés.ParisGoogle Scholar
Dolezalek, G. (1985) Repertorium manuscriptorum veterum Codicis Iustiniani. Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Dölger, F. J. (1959) ‘Die frühbyzantinisch und byzantinisch beeinflusste Stadt’, Atti del 3 congresso internazionale di studi sull’alto medioevo (Spoleto) 66–100Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1924) Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des oströmischen Reiches I. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Doncel-Voûte, P. (1988) Les pavements des églises byzantines de Syrie et du Liban. LouvainGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. M. (1977) ‘Mecca’s food supplies and Muḥammad’s boycott’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 20: 249–66.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. M. (1981) The Early Islamic Conquests. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. M. (1989) ‘The role of nomads in the Near East in late antiquity (400–800 C.E.)’, in Clover, F. M. and Humphreys, R. S. (eds.), Tradition and Innovation in Late Antiquity (Madison) 73–85.Google Scholar
Donner, F. M. (1998) Narratives of Islamic Origins: The Beginnings of Islamic Historical Writing. Princeton.Google Scholar
Donner, F. (1981) The Early Islamic Conquests. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Donner, H. (1992) The Mosaic Map of Madaba. KampenGoogle Scholar
Doran, R. (tr.) (1992) The Lives of Symeon Stylites (Cistercian Studies 112). Kalamazoo.Google Scholar
d’Ors, A. (1960) El Código de Eurico: Estudios Visigotices II, Cuadernos del Instituto Juridico Español 12. Rome and MadridGoogle Scholar
Dostal, W. (1979) Der Markt von ṣanʿā». Vienna.Google Scholar
Dostal, W. (1984) ‘Towards a model of cultural evolution in Arabia’, in Ansary, A. T. (ed.), Studies in the History of Arabia, II: Pre-Islamic Arabia (Riyadh) 185–91.Google Scholar
Downey, G. (1948) ‘Byzantine architects, their training and methods’, Byzantion 18: 99–118.Google Scholar
Downey, , History of Antioch.Downey, G. (1961) A History of Antioch in Syria.Princeton, NJCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Doyle, W. (1996) Venality: The Sale of Offices in Eighteenth-Century France. OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Draguet, R. (1924) Julien d’Halicarnasse et sa controverse avec Sévère d’Antioche sur l’incorruptibilité du corps du Christ. Louvain.Google Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1982) ‘The persistence of pagan cults and practices in Christian Syria’, in Garsoian, N. (ed.), East of Byzantium: Syria and Armenia in the Formative Period (Washington, DC) 35–45Google Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1992) ‘The Gospel of the Twelve Apostles: a Syriac apocalypse from the early Islamic period’, in Cameron, Averil, and Conrad, L. I. (eds.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East I: Problems in the Literary Source Material (Princeton) 189–213Google Scholar
Drinkwater, J. F. (1992) ‘The bacaudae of fifth-century Gaul’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.) Fifth-Century Gaul208–17.Google Scholar
Drinkwater, J. and Elton, H. (1992) Fifth-century Gaul: A Crisis of Identity?CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Driscoll, S. T. and Nieke, M. R. (eds.) (1988) Power and Politics in Early Medieval Britain and Ireland.EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Duby, G. (1974) The Early Growth of the European Economy.LondonGoogle Scholar
Ducellier, , L’Église byzantine.Ducellier, Alain (1990) L’Église byzantine: Entre Pouvoir et Esprit (313–1204).ParisGoogle Scholar
Duchesne, L. (1907) Fastes épiscopaux de l’ancienne Gaule. ParisGoogle Scholar
Duchesne, L. (1925) L’Église au VIe siècle.Paris.Google Scholar
Duggan, L. G. (1989) ‘Was art really the “book of the illiterate”?Word and Image 5: 227–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dumville, D. N. (1984) ‘On the dating of the Breton lawcodes’, Études Celtiques 21: 201–21Google Scholar
Dumville, D. N. (1995) ‘The idea of government in sub-Roman Britain’, in Ausenda, G. (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians (Woodbridge) 177–204Google Scholar
Dumville, D. (1977) ‘Sub-Roman Britain: history and legend’, History 62: 173–92CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dumville, D. (1993) Saint Patrick, A.D. 493–1993.WoodbridgeGoogle Scholar
Dumville, D. N. (ed.) (1993) Saint Patrick, A.D. 493–1993. Woodbridge and Rochester, NY.Google Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1982) ‘The marine mosaic (no. 16) from the House of the Greek Charioteers’, in Excavations at Carthage 1978 conducted by the University of Michigan 7, ed. Humphrey, J. H.. Ann Arbor (1982) 179–92.Google Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1978) ‘Pay and numbers in Diocletian’s army’, Chiron 8: 541–60Google Scholar
Dunlop, D. M. (1957) ‘Sources of gold and silver according to al-Hamdānī’, Studia Islamica 8: 29–49.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dunn, A. (1993) ‘The Kommerkiarios, Apotheke, Dromos, Vardarios and the west’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 17: 3–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dunn, A. (1994) ‘The transition from polis to kastron in the Balkans (III–VIIcc.): general and regional perspectives’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 18: 60–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Durand, J. (ed.) (1992) Byzance. L’art byzantin dans les collections publiques françaises. Paris.Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1979) ‘Magister militum-stratelates dans l’empire byzantin (VIe–VIIe siècles)’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 72: 306–320CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Durliat, J. (1981) ‘Les grands propriétaires africaines et l’état byzantin (533–709)’, Cahiers de Tunisie 29: 517–31Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1981) Les dédicaces d’ouvrages de défense dans l’Afrique byzantine (Coll. de l’École Française de Rome 49). RomeGoogle Scholar
Durliat, J. (1982) ‘Les attributions civiles des évêques byzantines: l’exemple du diocèse d’Afrique 533–709’ 553–709, Jarhbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 32.22: 73–84Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1984) ‘L’administration civile du diocèse byzantin d’Afrique (533–703)’, RSBS 4: 149–78Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1988) ‘Le salaire de la paix sociale dans les royaumes barbares (Ve–VIe siècles)’, in Wolfram, H. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.), Anerkennung und Integration (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. Denkmalschriften 193) 21–72.Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1989) ‘La peste du VIe siècle. Pour un nouvel examen des sources byzantines’, in Hommes et richesses I. 107–19.Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1990b) Les finances publiques de Dioclétien aux Carolingiens (284–889). SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Durliat, J. (1990a) De la ville antique à la ville byzantine. Le problème des subsistances (Collection de l’École Française de Rome 136). RomeGoogle Scholar
Durliat, J. (1990b) Les Finances Publiques de Dioclétien aux Carolingiens (284–888) (Beihefte der Francia 21). SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Durliat, J. (1993) ‘Armée et société vers 600. Le problème des soldes’, in Vallet, and Kazanski, (1993) 31–8.Google Scholar
Dussaud, R. (1955) La pénétration des arabes en Syrie avant l’Islam. Paris.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Duval, N. and Caillet, J. P. (1992) Basiliques chrétiennes de l’Algérie. ParisGoogle Scholar
Duval, N. and Popovic, V. (1984) Caricin Grad I (Coll. de l’École Française de Rome 75). Rome.Google Scholar
Duval, N. and Prévot, F. (1975) Recherches archéologiques à Haidra I. Les inscriptions chrétiennes. RomeGoogle Scholar
Duval, N. (1964) ‘Observations sur l’urbanisme tardif de Sufetula (Tunisie)’, Cahiers de Tunisie 456: 88–103Google Scholar
Duval, N. (1984) ‘Les maisons d’Apamée et l’architecture “palatiale” de l’antiquité tardive’, in Balty, (1984) 447–70.Google Scholar
Duval, N. (1989) ‘L’évêque et la cathédrale en Afrique du Nord’, Actes du XI Congrès International d’Archéologie Chrétienne d.Arch. Chrét. d’Arch. Chrét. (Rome) I.354–403Google Scholar
Duval, N. (1990) ‘Quinze ans de recherches archéologiques sur l’antiquité tardive en Afrique du nord 1975–1990. I, généralités et Tunisie (Carthage)’, Revue des Études Anciennes 92: 349–87Google Scholar
Duval, N. (1993) ‘Deuxième chronique et suppléments à généralités et Carthage’, Revue des Études Anciennes 95: 583–640Google Scholar
Duval, N. (1994) ‘L’architecture chrétienne et les pratiques liturgiques en Jordanie en rapport avec la Palestine: recherches nouvelles’, in Painter, K. (ed.), Churches Built in Ancient Times. London.Google Scholar
Duval, P.-M. (1959) ‘Une enquête sur les enceintes gauloises’, Gallia 17: 37–62CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Duval, Y. (1982) Loca Sanctorum Africae, 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Duval, P.-M. and Frézouls, E. (eds.) (1977) Thèmes de recherches sur les villes antiques d’occident. ParisGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1934) ‘The authority of the state’, The Christian East 14: 95–108.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1958) The Idea of Apostolicity in Byzantium and the Legend of the Apostle Andrew. Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1966) Byzantium and the Roman Primacy. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1966) Early Christian and Byzantine Political Philosophy, 2 vols. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Dyson, S. L. (1990) Community and Society in Roman Italy. BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Eadie, J. W. (1982) ‘City and countryside in late Roman Pannonia: the regio Sirmiensis‘, in Hohlfelder, (ed.) (1982) 25–42.Google Scholar
Ebersolt, J. (1910) Le grand palais de Constantinople et le Livre de Ceremonies. Paris.Google Scholar
Ebied, R. Y., Roey, A., Wickham, L. R. (eds.) (1981) Peter of Callinicum. Anti-Tritheist Dossier (Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 10). Louvain.Google Scholar
Eck, W. and Galsterer, H. (1991) Die Stadt in Oberitalien und in den nordwestlichen Provinzen des römischen Reiches. MainzGoogle Scholar
Eck, W. (1978) ‘Der Einfluss der Konstantinischen Wende auf die Auswahl der Bischöfe im 4 und 5 Jahrhundert’, Chiron 8: 561–85Google Scholar
Eck, W. (1983) ‘Der Episkopat im spätantiken Africa’, HZ 236: 265–95Google Scholar
Eck, W. (1989) Religion und Gesellschaft in der römischen Kaiserzeit. Cologne/ViennaGoogle Scholar
Eckhardt, K. A. (1954) Pactus Legis Salicae I, Einführung und 80-Titel Text. Germanenrechte, NF. GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Eckhardt, K. A. (1956) Pactus Legis Salicae II.2, Kapitularien und 70 Titel-Text. Germanenrechte, NF. GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Eckhardt, K. A. (1962) Pactus Legis Salicae. Monumenta Germaniae Historiae Legum Sectio I, iv.1. HanoverGoogle Scholar
Eckhardt, W. A. (1967) ‘Die Decretio Childeberti und ihre Überlieferung’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung, 84: 1–71CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, N. (1990) The Archaeology of Early Medieval Ireland.LondonGoogle Scholar
Effenberger, A. (1986) Früchristliche Kunst und Kultur. Von den Anfängen bis zum 7. Jahrundert. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Elishe, , El-išei vasn Vardanay ew Hayoc» Paterazmin (ed. Ter-Minasyan, E.) (1957) Erevan (repr. Delmar, NY, 1993). English transl.: see Thomson (1982).Google Scholar
Ellis, S. (1985) ‘Carthage in the seventh century, an expanding population’, Cahiers des études anciennes 17: 30–42.Google Scholar
Elm, S. (1994) ‘Virgins of God’: The Making of Asceticism in Late Antiquity.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Elsner, J. (1995) Art and the Roman Viewer: The Transformation of Art from the Pagan World to Christianity. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Elton, H. (1992) ‘Defence in fifth-century Gaul’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul167–76Google Scholar
Elton, H. (1996) Warfare in Roman Europe AD 350–420.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Empereur, J.-Y. and Picon, M. (1989) ‘Les régions de production d’amphores impériales en Méditerranée orientale’, in Amphores romaines et histoire économique: dix ans de recherche (Collection de l’École Française de Rome 114) (Rome) 223–48.Google Scholar
Engelhardt, I. (1974) Mission und Politik in Byzanz. Ein Beitrag zur Strukturanalyse byzantinischer Mission zur Zeit Justins und Justinians (Miscellanea Byzantina Monacensia 19). Munich.Google Scholar
Ennabli, L. (1975) Les inscriptions funéraires chrétiennes de la basilique dite de SainteMonique à Carthage. RomeGoogle Scholar
Ennabli, L. (1992). Inscriptions funéraires chrétiennes à Carthage III: Carthage intra muros et extra muros. Paris and RomeGoogle Scholar
Ennen, E. (1975) Die europäische Stadt des Mittelalters. GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1942) ‘Palatini’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– XVIII, I 2529–60Google Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1947) Theoderich der Grosse.MunichGoogle Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1961) ‘Vindex’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– IX, AI 25–7Google Scholar
Ephʿal, I. (1984) The Ancient Arabs: Nomads on the Borders of the Fertile Crescent, 9th–5th Centuries B.C. Jerusalem.Google Scholar
Erim, K. T. (1990) ‘Recent work at Aphrodisias’, in Roueché, C. and Erim, K. T. (eds.), Aphrodisias Papers: Recent Work on Architecture and Sculpture (Ann Arbor) 9–36.Google Scholar
Ersch, J. S. and Gruber, J. G. (eds.) (1868) Allgemeine Encyklopädie der Wissenschaften und der Künste I.86
Escolan, P. (1999) Monachisme et Église: le monachisme syrien du IV eau VIIe siècle: un ministère charismatique. Paris.Google Scholar
EsmondeCleary, A. S. (1989) The Ending of Roman Britain.LondonGoogle Scholar
EvansGrubbs, J. (1989) ‘Abduction marriage in antiquity: a law of Constantine (Codex Theodosianus, ed. T. Mommsen, Berlin, 1905 ix. 24. 1) and its social context’, Journal of Roman Studies 79: 59–83.Google Scholar
Evans, G. R. (1986) The Thought of Gregory the Great (Cambridge Studies in Medieval Life and Thought, fourth series, 2). Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Evans, J.A.S. (1996) The Age of Justinian. The Circumstances of Imperial Power.LondonGoogle Scholar
Evans Grubbs, J. (1995) Law and Family in Late Antiquity: The Emperor Constantine’s Marriage Legislation.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Evenari, M. (1971) The Negev. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Ewig, E. (1952) ‘Die fränkischen Teilungen und Teilreiche (511–613)’ (Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz, Geistes- und sozialwissenschaftliche Klasse 9) 651–715Google Scholar
Ewig, E. (1958) ‘Volkstum und Volksbewusstsein im Frankenreich des 7. Jahrhunderts’, Settimane di Studi 5: 609–14 (= Ewig, (1976) I.246–9)Google Scholar
Ewig, E. (1963) ‘Résidence et capitale pendant le haut Moyen Age’, Revue historique 230: 25–72.Google Scholar
Ewig, E. (1969) ‘Die Stellung des Ribuariens in der Verfassungsgeschichte des Merowingerreiches’ (Gesellschaft für rheinische Geschichtskunde. Vorträge 18) (= Atsma, (ed.) (1976) 450–71)Google Scholar
Ewig, E. (1976) Spätantikes und fränkisches Gallien. 2 vols. MunichGoogle Scholar
Ewig, E. (1978) ‘Bemerkungen zur Vita des Bischofs Lupus von Troyes’, in Hauck, K. and Mordek, H., Geschichtsschreibung und geistiges Leben im Mittelalter (Cologne) 14–26Google Scholar
Ewig, E. (1988) Die Merowinger und das Frankenreich. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Ewig, E. (1993) Die Merowinger und das Frankenreich. 2nd edn. Berlin/CologneGoogle Scholar
Ewig, E. (1954) Trier im Merowingerreich: Civitas, Stadt, Bistum. TrierGoogle Scholar
Fabre, P. (1949) Saint Paulin de Nole et l’amitié chrétienne (Bibliothèque des Écoles Françaises d’Athènes et de Rome, 161). ParisGoogle Scholar
Fage, J. D. (ed.) (1978) The Cambridge History of Africa II. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Fahd, T. (ed.) (1989) L’Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel. Leiden.Google Scholar
Falchi, G. L. (1989) Sulla codificazione del diritto romano nel V e VI secolo. RomeGoogle Scholar
Farber, J. (1986) ‘The Patermuthis archive: a third look’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 23: 81–98Google Scholar
Farès, B. (1932) L’honneur chez les arabes avant l’Islam. Paris.Google Scholar
Farka, C. (1993–4) ‘Räuberhorden in Thrakien. Eine unbeachtete Quelle zur Geschichte der Zeit des Kaisers Maurikios’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 86/87: 462–9.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Kaygusuz, I. (1985) ‘Un mandement impérial du VIe siècle dans une inscription d’Hadrianoupolis d’Honoriade’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 397–419.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Kaygusuz, I. (1985) ‘Un mandement impérial du VIe siècle dans une inscription d’Hadrianoupolis d’Honoriade’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 397–419Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Philippidis-Braat, A. (1985) ‘Inventaires en vue d’un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance III, Inscriptions du Péloponnèse (à l’éxception de Mistra)’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 267–395.Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Worp, K. A. (1988) ‘La requête d’Appion, évêque de Syène, à Théodose II: P. Leid. Z révisé’, Oudheidkundige Mededelingen vit hen Rijksmuseum van Oudheden te Leiden 68: 97–108Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1984) ‘Deux inscriptions d’Asie Mineure et les consuls de 448 et 452’, BCH 108: 564–71Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1985) ‘Un mandement impérial du VIe siècle dans une inscription d’Adrianoupolis d’Honoriade’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 397–419Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1989) ‘L’évêque, titres et fonctions d’après les inscriptions jusqu’au VIIe siècle’, Actes du XI Congrès International d’Archéologie Chrétienne d.Arch. Chrét. d’Arch. Chrét. (Rome) I.801–28Google Scholar
Fejfer, J. and Mathiesen, H. E. (1991) ‘The Danish Akamas project’, in Report of the Department of Antiquities of Cyprus211–23Google Scholar
Felten, J. (ed.) (1913) Nicolaus. Progymnasmata. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Fentress, E. and Perkins, P. (1988) ‘Counting African Red Slip Ware’, in Mastino, A. (ed.), L’Africa romana. Atti del V convegno di studi, Sassari 11–13 dicembre 1987205–14.Google Scholar
Fentress, E. (1988) ‘Sétif, les thermes du Ve siècle’, in Mastino, (ed.) (1988) 320–37Google Scholar
Fentress, J. and Wickham, C. (1992) Social Memory. Oxford.Google Scholar
Ferguson, E. (ed.) (1990) Encyclopedia of Early Christianity. Chicago and London.Google Scholar
Ferjancic, B. (1984) ‘Invasions et installations des Slaves dans les Balkans’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 85–109.Google Scholar
Ferreiro, A. (1988) The Visigoths in Gaul and Spain A.D. 418–711: A Bibliography.LeidenGoogle Scholar
Ferrill, A. (1986) The Fall of the Roman Empire: The Military Explanation. LondonGoogle Scholar
Ferrini, C. (1929) ‘Gli estratti di Giuliano Ascalonita’, in Ferrini, , Opere I (Milan) 443–52Google Scholar
Ferrini, C. (ed.) (1884–97) Institutionum graeca paraphrasis Theophilo antecessori vulgo tributa. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Festugière, A. J. (1969) ‘L’ordre de lecture des dialogues de Platon aux Ve/VIe siècles’, MH 26: 281–96.Google Scholar
Festugière, A. J. (tr.) (1961) Les Moines d’Orient II: Les Moines de Constantinople. Paris.Google Scholar
Festugière, A.-J. (1959) Antioche païenne et chrétienne: Libanius, Chrysostome et les moines de Syrie. ParisGoogle Scholar
Festugière, A. J. (ed.) (1970) Vie de Théodore de Sykéon (Subsidia Hagiographica 48). Brussels.Google Scholar
Février, P. A. (1979) ‘Permanence et héritage de l’antiquité dans la topographie des villes de l’occident durant le haut moyen âge’, Settimane di Studi 21: 41–138Google Scholar
Février, P. A. (1989) Approches du Maghreb romain, 2 vols. Aix-en-ProvenceGoogle Scholar
Février, P. A. et al. (eds.) (1980) La ville antique des origines au IXe siècle (Histoire de la France urbaine (ed. Duby, G.) I). ParisGoogle Scholar
Fichman [Fikhman], I. F. (1973) ‘Sklaven und Sklavenarbeit im spätrömischen Oxyrhynchos’, Jahrbuch für Wirtschaftsgeschichte 2: 149–206Google Scholar
Fiema, Z. T. (1993) ‘The Petra project’, American Centre for Oriental Research, Amman Newsletter 5.1: 1–3Google Scholar
Fikhman, I. F. (1965) Egypt on the Confines of Two Epochs (Russian). MoscowGoogle Scholar
Fikhman, I. F. (1975) ‘Quelques données sur la genèse de la grande propriété foncière à Oxyrhynchus’, in Le monde grec: Hommages à Claire Préaux (Brussels) 784–90Google Scholar
Fikhman, I. F. (1981) ‘Les cautionnements pour les coloni adscripticii’, Proceedings of the Sixteenth International Congress of Papyrology (Chico) 469–77Google Scholar
Fikhman, I. F. (1991) ‘Esclaves et colons en Égypte byzantine’, Analecta Papyrologica 3: 7–17Google Scholar
Finley, M. I. (1973) The Ancient Economy.London (2nd edn London 1985)Google Scholar
Finney, P. C. (1994) The Invisible God: The Earliest Christians on Art. Oxford.Google Scholar
Fischer, H. T. and Riekhoff-Pauli, S. (1982) Von den Römern zu den Bajuvaren. MunichGoogle Scholar
Fisher, W. B. (1968) (ed.) The Cambridge History of Iran I, The Land of Iran.Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fitzgerald, G. M. (1939) A Sixth-Century Monastery at Beth-Shan (Scythopolis) (Publications of the Palestine Section of the University Museum, University of Pennsylvania, iv). PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Fixot, M. (1980) ‘Les villes du VIIe au IXe siècle’, in Février, et al. (eds.) (1980) 497–62Google Scholar
Flemming, J. and Hoffmann, G. (1917) Akten der ephesinischen Synode vom Jahre 449 (Abhandlungen der königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften Göttingen, phil.-hist. Kl. 15.1)
Fleuriot, L. (1971) ‘Un fragment en latin de très anciennes lois bretonnes armoricaines du VIe siècle’, Annales de Bretagne 78: 601–60CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Flusin, B. (1983) Miracle et histoire dans l’œuvre de Cyrille de Scythopolis. Paris.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (1991) ‘Démons et Sarrasins. L’auteur et le propos des Diègèmata Stèriktika d’Anastase le Sinaïte’, Travaux et Mémoires XI.Google Scholar
Fontaine, J. (1959) Isidore de Séville et la culture classique dans l’Espagne wisigothique. Paris.Google Scholar
Fontaine, J. (1962) ‘Ennodius’, Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum 5: 398–421.Google Scholar
Forschungen in Ephesos (1906). Vienna (Österreichischen archaeologischen Institut).
Forsyth, G. H. and Weitzmann, K. (1966) The Monastery of Saint Catherine at Mount Sinai. Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Fortin, E. L. (1959) Christianisme et culture philosophique au cinquième siècle.ParisGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. and Winfield, D. (1986) Byzantine Fortification: An Introduction.PretoriaGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1975) ‘The Persians in Asia Minor and the end of antiquity’, English Historical Review 90: 721–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1976) Byzantine and Turkish Sardis. Cambridge, MACrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1977) ‘Late antique and Byzantine Ankara’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 31: 29–87.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1977a) ‘Archaeology and the “Twenty Cities” of Byzantine Asia’, American Journal of Archaeology 81: 469–86 (= Foss, (1990) II)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1977c) ‘Attius Philippus and the walls of Side’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 26 (= Foss, (1990) VIII)Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1979) Ephesus after Antiquity: A Late Antique, Byzantine and Turkish City. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1990) History and Archaeology of Byzantine Asia Minor. AldershotGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1991) ‘Cities and villages of Lycia in the Life of St Nicholas of Holy Zion’, Greek Orthodox Theological Review 36: 303–39Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1993) ‘Lycia in history’, in Morganstern, J. (ed.), The Fort at Dereagzi (Tübingen) 16–20Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1994) ‘The Lycian coast in the Byzantine age’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 48: 1–52.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1995) ‘Nicomedia and Constantinople’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995) 181–90Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1995) ‘The near eastern countryside in late antiquity: a review article’, The Roman and Byzantine Near East: Some Recent Archaeological Research (Journal of Roman Archaeology supplementary series 14) 213–34.Google Scholar
Fotiou, A. S. (1985) ‘Plato’s philosopher king in the political thought of sixth-century Byzantium’, Florilegium 71: 17–29Google Scholar
Fotiou, A. (1988) ‘Recruitment shortages in sixth-century Byzantium’, Byzantion 58: 65–77Google Scholar
Foulkes, P. (1992) ‘Where was Simplicius?’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 112: 143CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fouracre, P. (1986) ‘Placita and the settlement of disputes in later Merovingian Francia’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1986) 23–44.Google Scholar
Fouracre, P. (1995) ‘Eternal light and earthly needs: practical aspects of the development of Frankish immunities’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1995) 53–81.Google Scholar
Fowden, G. (1988) ‘City and mountain in late Roman Attica’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 108: 48–59.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1990a) ‘The Athenian agora and the progress of Christianity’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 3: 494–501CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1990b) ‘Religious developments in late Roman Lycia’, Meletemata tou K.E.R.A. (Athens) 10: 343–72Google Scholar
Fowden, , Empire to Commonwealth.Fowden, Garth (1993) Empire to Commonwealth: Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity.Princeton, NJGoogle Scholar
Francovich, R. and Noyé, G. (1994) La storia dell’Alto Medioevo italiano (VI–X secolo) alla luce dell’archeologia.FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Frank, G. L. C. (1991) ‘The Council of Constantinople II as a model reconciliation council’, Theological Studies 52: 636–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frank, R. I. (1969) Scholae Palatinae: The Palace Guards of the Later Roman Empire (Papers and Monographs of the American Academy in Rome 23). RomeGoogle Scholar
Frank, T. (ed.) (1933–40) An Economic Survey of Ancient Rome. 5 vols. BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Frankfurter, D. T. M. (1990) ‘Stylites and phallobates: pillar religions in late antique Syria’, Vigiliae Christianae 44: 168–98Google Scholar
Frantz, A. (1988) Late Antiquity: A. D. 267–700 (= The Agora, Athenian vol. XXIV). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Frantz, A. (1988) The Athenian Agora XXIV: Late Antiquity A.D. 267–700.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Fraser, P. M. (1993) [1995] ‘Byzantine Alexandria: decline and fall’, BSA 45: 91–106Google Scholar
Freeman, P. and Kennedy, D. (eds.) (1986) The Defence of the Roman and Byzantine East (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 297). OxfordGoogle Scholar
French, D. H. and Lightfoot, C. S. (eds.) (1989) The Eastern Frontier of the Roman Empire (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 553). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1952) The Donatist Church (2nd edn 1971). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1978) ‘The Christian period in Mediterranean Africa, c. 200 to 700’, in Fage, (ed.) (1978) 410–89Google Scholar
Frend, W. (1973) ‘Severus of Antioch and the rise of the Monophysite hierarchy’, Orientalia Christiana Analecta 195: 261–75Google Scholar
Frend, W. (1984) The Rise of Christianity.LondonGoogle Scholar
Frend, , Monophysite Movement.Frend, W. H. C. (1972) The Rise of the Monophysite Movement: Chapters in the History of the Church in the Fifth and Sixth Centuries.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Frere, S. S. (1977) ‘Verulamium and Canterbury’, in Duval, and Frézouls, (eds.) (1977) 189–95Google Scholar
Frézouls, E. (1988) Les villes antiques de la France II. StrasbourgGoogle Scholar
Frézouls, E. (ed.) (1987) Sociétés urbaines, sociétés rurales dans l’Asie mineure et la Syrie hellénistique et romaine. StrasbourgGoogle Scholar
Frova, A. (ed.) (1973) Scavi di Luni. Relazione preliminaire delle campagne di scavo 1970–1971.RomeGoogle Scholar
Frova, A. (ed.) (1977) Scavi di Luni. II. Relazione delle campagne di scavo 1972 – 1973 – 1974.RomeGoogle Scholar
Frugoni, C. (1977) ‘L’iconografia del matrimonio e della coppia nel Medioevo’, in Il matrimonio nella società altomedievale II: 901–63.Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. (1959) ‘Zurvanism again’, Harvard Theological Review 52: 63–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frye, R. N. (1983) ‘Bahrain under the Sasanians’, in Potts, D. T. (ed.), Dilmun: New Studies in the Archaeology and History of Bahrain (Berlin) 167–70.Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. (1984) The History of Ancient Iran.MunichGoogle Scholar
Fück, J. (1950) ʿArabīya. Untersuchungen zur arabischen Sprach- und Stilgeschichte. Berlin.Google Scholar
Fück, J. (1981) Arabische Kultur und Islam im Mittelalter: Ausgewählte Schriften. Weimar.Google Scholar
Fulford, M. G. (1980) ‘Carthage: overseas trade and the political economy, c. AD 400–700’, Reading Medieval Studies 6: 68–80Google Scholar
Fulford, M. G. (1984) ‘The long-distance trade and communications of Carthage, c. A.D. 400 to c. A.D. 650’, in Fulford, and Peacock, (eds.) (1984) 255–62Google Scholar
Fulford, M. G. and Peacock, D. P. S. (eds.) (1984) Excavations at Carthage I.2. The Avenue du Président Habib Bourguiba, Salammbo. The Pottery and Other Ceramic Objects from the Site. SheffieldGoogle Scholar
Gabba, E. (1985) ‘La transumanza nell’Italia romana. Evidenze e problemi. Qualche prospettiva per l’età altomedievale’, Sett. 31: 373–89Google Scholar
Gabrieli, F. (1959b) ‘La letteratura beduina preislamica’, in Gabrieli, (ed.), L’antica società beduina (Rome) 95–114.Google Scholar
Gabrieli, F. (ed.) (1959a) L’antica società beduina. Rome.Google Scholar
Gagé, J. (1933) ‘Σταυϱὸο υικοπποιόζ. La victoire impériale dans l’Empire chrétien’, Revue d’histoire et de philosophie religieuses 13: 370–400Google Scholar
Gagos, T. and van Minnen, P. (1994) Settling a Dispute: Towards a Legal Anthropology of Late Antique Egypt (New Texts from Ancient Cultures 1). Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Gahbauer, F. R. (1993) Die Patriarchietheorie. Ein Modell der Kirchenleitung von den Anfangen bis zur Gegenwart.FrankfurtGoogle Scholar
Gahbauer, F. R. (1996) ‘Patriarchat I’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. G. Krause and G. Müller, Berlin, 1977– 26: 85–91Google Scholar
Ganshof, F. L. (1961) Was waren die Kapitularien?WeimarGoogle Scholar
Ganz, D. (1995) ‘The ideology of sharing: apostolic community and ecclesiastical property in the early Middle Ages’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1995) 17–30.Google Scholar
García Moreno, L. A. (1974) Prosopografía del Reino visigodo de Toledo.SalamancaGoogle Scholar
García Moreno, L. A. (1989) Historia de España visigoda.MadridGoogle Scholar
Garitte, G. (1941) ‘La Vie prémetaphrastique de S. Chariton’, Bulletin de l’Institut Historique Belge de Rome 21: 16–46Google Scholar
Garitte, G. (1952) La Narratio de Rebus Armeniae (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Subsidia 4). Louvain.Google Scholar
Garnsey, P. and Saller, R. (1987) The Roman Empire: Economy, Society and Culture.LondonGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1988) Famine and Food Supply in the Graeco-Roman World.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1996) ‘Prolegomenon to a study of the land in the later Roman empire’, in Strubbe, J. H. M. R. A. Tybout and Versnel, H. S. (eds.), Energeia: Studies on Ancient History and Epigraphy presented to H. W. Pleket (Amsterdam) 135–53.Google Scholar
Garnsey, P., Hopkins, K. and Whittaker, C. R. (eds.) (1983) Trade in the Ancient Economy. LondonGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1976) ‘Prolegomena to a study of the Iranian elements in Arsacid Armenia’, Handes Amsorya 90: 177–234 (= Garsoïan (1985) X).Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1984/5) ‘The early-mediaeval Armenian city: an alien element?’, in Ancient Studies in Memory of Elias Bickerman, The Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern Society 16/17: 67–83.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1984) ‘Secular jurisdiction over the Armenian church (fourth–seventh centuries)’, in Okeanos: Essays presened to Ihor Ševcenko (Harvard Ukrainian Studies 7) 220–50 (= Garsoïan (1985) IX).Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1985) Armenia between Byzantium and the Sasanians. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1989) ‘Some preliminary precisions on the separation of the Armenian and Imperial Churches: 1. The presence of “Armenian” bishops at the first five Oecumenical Councils’, in Chrysostomides, J. (ed.) Kathegetria. Essays Presented to Joan Hussey (Camberley) 249–85.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1996) ‘Quelques précisions préliminaires sur le schisme entre les églises byzantine et arménienne au sujet du concile de Chalcédoine: II. La date et les circonstances de la rupture’, in L’Arménie et Byzance. Histoire et Culture (Byzantina Sorbonensia 12) 99–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1999) L’Église arménienne et le grand schisme d’Orient (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium 574). Louvain.Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1972) ‘La détention collégiale de l’autorité pagarchique dans l’Égypte byzantine’, Byzantion 43: 60–72Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1975) ‘Militaires étrangers en Égypte byzantine’, Bulletin de l’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale 75: 203–6Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1976a) ‘L’institution des Bucellaires’, Bulletin de l’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale 72: 143–60Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1976b) ‘Les monastères pachomiens et l’état byzantin’, Bulletin de l’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale 76: 157–8Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1976c) ‘Les institutions de l’hippodrome en Égypte byzantine’, Bulletin de l’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale 76: 185–212Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1985) ‘Les grands domaines, la cité et l’état en Égypte byzantine. Recherches d’histoire agraire, fiscale et administrative’, Travaux et Mémoires 9 1–90.Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1987) ‘Le cadastre d’Aphrodito’, Travaux et Mémoires 10: 103–48Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1989) ‘Le tableau budgétaire d’Antaeopolis’, in Hommes et richesses I.279–313Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1990) ‘Nabla/Labla’, Chronique d’Égypte 65: 111–15CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gascou, J. (1990) ‘Remarques critiques sur la table budgétaire d’Antaeopolis’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 82: 97–101Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1994) ‘Deux inscriptions byzantines de Haute-Égypte’, Travaux et Mémoires 12: 323–42.Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1994) Un codex fiscal hermopolite (P. Sorb. II 69) (Amer. Stud. Pap. 32). AtlantaGoogle Scholar
Gasparri, S. (1978) I duchi longobardi. RomeGoogle Scholar
Gassmann, P. (1977) Der Episkopat in Gallien im 5. Jahrhundert.BonnGoogle Scholar
Gaube, H. (1984) ‘Arabs in sixth-century Syria: some archaeological observations’, in Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bilād al-Shām (Amman) 61–6.Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1948) ‘Constantin restaurateur de l’ordre’, in Studi in onore di Siro Solazzi (Naples) 652–74 (= Gaudemet, (1979) II.71–95)Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1950) ‘Droit romain et principes canoniques en matière de mariage au bas-empire’, in Studi in memoria di Emilio Albertario (Milano) II.173–96 (= Gaudemet, (1979) III.163–88)Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1958) L’Église dans l’empire romain, IVe–Ve siècles. ParisGoogle Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1970) ‘Le lien matrimonial: les incertitudes du Haut Moyen-Age’, in Le lien matrimonial (Strasbourg) 81–105 (= Gaudemet, (1980) 230–89).Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1977) ‘Le legs du droit romain en matière matrimoniale’, in Il matrimonio nella società altomedievale I.139–79 (= Gaudemet, (1980) 230–89).Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1978a) ‘Tendances nouvelles de la législation familiale au IVe siècle’, in Transformation et conflits au IVe siècle ap. J.-C., Bordeaux 1970 (Bonn) 187–209Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1978b) ‘L’intérpretation du principe d’indissolubilité du mariage chrétien au cours du premier millénaire’, Bollettino dell’Istituto di diritto romano 81: 11–70 (= Gaudemet, (1980) 230–89)Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1979) Études de droit romain. CamerinoGoogle Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1979a) La formation du droit séculier et du droit de l’église aux IVe et Ve siècles. 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1979b) ‘Jus et leges’, in Gaudemet, , Études de droit romain I (Camerino) 493–70Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1980) Société et mariage. StrasbourgGoogle Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1989) L’Église dans l’empire romain (IVe–Ve siècles). ParisGoogle Scholar
Gaudemet, J. and Basdevant, B. (eds.) (1989) Les Canons des Conciles mérovingiens (Sources Chrétiennes 353). ParisGoogle Scholar
Gauthier, N. et al. (1986–) La topographie chrétienne de la Gaule. ParisGoogle Scholar
Gazda, E. K. (1981) ‘A marble group of Ganymede and the eagle from the age of Augustine’, in Excavations at Carthage 1977 conducted by the University of Michigan 6, ed. Humphrey, J. H.. Ann Arbor (1981) 125–78Google Scholar
Geary, P. (1985) Aristocracy in Provence: The Rhone Basin at the Dawn of the Carolingian Age. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Geerard, M. (19741987) Clavis Patrum Graecorum. 5 vols. TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Geiger, A. (1833) Was hat Mohammed aus dem Judenthume aufgenommen?Bonn.Google Scholar
Gellner, E. (1973) ‘The concept of kinship’, in his Cause and Meaning in the Social Sciences, ed. Jarvie, I. C. and Agassi, J. (London) 163–82.Google Scholar
Gelzer, M. (1909) Studien zur byzantinischen Verwaltung Ägyptens (Leipziger historische Abhandlungen 13). LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Gelzer, T. (ed.) (1975) Musaeus. Hero and Leander in Callimachus. Aetia, etc (ed. Trypanis, C. A.). Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
George, J. W. (1992) Venantius Fortunatus: A Latin Poet in Merovingian Gaul.OxfordGoogle Scholar
George, J. (1992) Venantius Fortunatus: A Latin Poet in Merovingian Gaul. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Geraci, G. (1979) ‘Per una storia dell’amministrazione fiscale nell’Egitto del VI secolo d.C.: Dioskoros e l’autopragia di Aphrodito’, Actes du XVe Congrès International de Papyrologie (Brussels) 1979 IV.195–205Google Scholar
Gerberding, R. A. (1987) The Rise of the Carolingians and the Liber Historiae Francorum. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Geremek, H. (1981) ‘Les politeuomenoi égyptiens sont-ils identiques aux bouleutai?’, Anagenesis I: 231–47Google Scholar
Geremek, H. (1990) ‘Sur la question des boulai dans les villes égyptiennes au Ve–VIIe siècles’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 20: 47–54Google Scholar
Germanen, Hunen und Awaren, Schätze der Völkerwanderungszeit (1987) (Germanisches Nationalmuseum). Nuremberg.
Gerstinger, H. (1970) Codex Vindobonensis med. gr. 1 der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. Kommentarband zu der Faksimile.GrazGoogle Scholar
Ghirshman, R. (1962) Iran, Parthians and Sassanians.London.Google Scholar
Giannarelli, E. (1980) La tipologia femminile nella biografia e nell’autobiografia cristiana del IV secolo. RomeGoogle Scholar
Giardina, A. (1977) Aspetti della Burocrazia nel Basso Impero.RomeGoogle Scholar
Giardina, A. (1982) ‘Lavoro e storia sociale. Antagonismi e alleanze dall’ellenismo al tardoantico’, Opus I: 115–46Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1988) ‘Carità eversiva: le donazioni di Melania la Giovane e gli equilibri della società tardoromana’, Studi Storici: 127–42Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1994) ‘Melania la Santa’, in Fraschetti, A. (ed.), Roma al femminile (Rome–Bari) 259–85Google Scholar
Giardina, (ed.), Società romana.Giardina, A. (ed.) (1986) Società romana e impero tardoantico, 4 vols. (i: Istituzioni, ceti, economie; II: Roma: Politica, economia, paesaggio urbano; III: Le merci, gli insediamenti; IV: Tradizione dei classici, trasformazioni della cultura). Rome–BariGoogle Scholar
Gibb, H. A. R. (1962) ‘Pre-Islamic monotheism in Arabia’, Harvard Theological Review 55: 269–80.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gibson, (ed.), Boethius.Gibson, Margaret (ed.) (1981) Boethius: His Life, Thought and Influence.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Gil, M. (1992) A History of Palestine, 634–1099. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Gilsenan, M. (1982) Recognizing Islam: Religion and Society in the Modern Arab World.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Gimbutas, M. (1971) The Slavs. London.Google Scholar
Glucker, C. A. M. (1987) The City of Gaza in the Roman and Byzantine Periods.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Glucker, J. (1978) Antiochus and the Late Academy.GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Göbl, R. (1971) Sasanian Numismatics.Würzburg.Google Scholar
Goffart, W. (1957) ‘Byzantine policy in the west under Tiberius II and Maurice: the pretenders Hermengild and Gundovald (579–85)’, Traditio 13: 73–118CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1970) ‘Did Julian combat venal suffragium? A note on CTh 2.29.1’, Classical Philology 65: 145–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1981) ‘Rome, Constantinople, and the Barbarians’, American Historical Review 76: 275–306CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1982) ‘Old and new in Merovingian taxation’, Past and Present 96: 3–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1988) The Narrators of Barbarian History. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1989) ‘Old and new in Merovingian taxation’, in Goffart, W., Rome’s Fall and After (London) 213–31Google Scholar
Goffart, W. (1989) ‘The theme of “The Barbarian Invasions” in late antique and modern historiography’, in Chrysos, and Schwarcz, (eds.) (1989) 87–107Google Scholar
Goffart, W. (1989) Rome’s Fall and After.London and RonceverteGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1989) Rome’s Fall and After.LondonGoogle Scholar
Goffart, , Barbarians and Romans.Goffart, W. (1980) Barbarians and Romans A.D. 418–584: The Techniques of Accommodation.Princeton, NJGoogle Scholar
Goitein, S. D. (1968) Studies in Islamic History and Institutions. Leiden.Google Scholar
Goldziher, I. (1967–71) Muslim Studies, ed. and trans. Stern, S. M. and Barber, C. R.. 2 vols. London.Google Scholar
González Blanco, A. (ed.) (1986) Los Visigodos: historia y civilización.MurciaGoogle Scholar
González Ruiz, R. (ed.) (1981) Innovación y continuidad en la España visigótica.ToledoGoogle Scholar
Goodblat, D. M. (1979) ‘The poll tax in Sassanian Babylonia’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 22: 233–95.Google Scholar
Goodchild, R. G. (1976) ‘The “Palace of the Dux”’, in Humphrey, J. (ed.), Apollonia, The Port of Cyrene: Excavations by the University of Michigan, 1965–1967. Supplements to Libya Antiqua 4: 245–65Google Scholar
Goodchild, R. (1979) Libyan Studies (ed. Reynolds, J.). LondonGoogle Scholar
Goody, J. (1983) The Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goody, J. (1990) The Oriental, the Ancient and the Primitive: Systems of Marriage and the Family in the Pre-industrial Societies of Eurasia. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gorges, J.-G. (1979) Les villas hispano-romaines.ParisGoogle Scholar
Goria, F. (1975) Studi sul matrimonio dell’adultera nel diritto giustinianeo e bizantino. TurinGoogle Scholar
Goubert, P. (1951–65) Byzance avant l’Islam. vols. I, II.1–2ParisGoogle Scholar
Goubert, P. (1951) Byzance avant l’Islam vol. 1: Byzance et l’Orient sous les successeurs de Justinien. L’empereur Maurice. Paris.Google Scholar
Goubert, P. (1965) Byzance avant l’Islam. Byzance et l’occident sous les successeurs de Justinien. Vol. II, Rome, Byzance et Carthage.ParisGoogle Scholar
Gough, M. (1985) Alahan, an Early Christian Monastery in Southern Turkey. TorontoGoogle Scholar
Gould, G. (1993) The Desert Fathers on Monastic Community.OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabar, A. (1936) L’empereur dans l’art byzantin.ParisGoogle Scholar
Grabar, A. (1946) Martyrium.ParisGoogle Scholar
Grabar, A. (1958) Les ampoules de Terre Sainte (Monza, Bobbio).ParisGoogle Scholar
Grabar, O. (1978) City in the Desert. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Graf, D. and O’Connor, M. (1977) ‘The origin of the term Saracen and the Rawaffa inscription’, Byzantine Studies 4: 52–66.Google Scholar
Grahn-Hoek, H. (1976) Die fränkische Oberschicht im 6. Jahrhundert.SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Graus, F. (1965) Volk, Herrscher und Heiliger im Reich der Merowinger: Studien zur Hagiographie der Merowingerzeit. PragueGoogle Scholar
Gray, P. (1988) ‘Justinian’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 197717.3/4 (Berlin) 478–86Google Scholar
Gray, , Defence of Chalcedon.Gray, P. T. R. (1979) The Defence of Chalcedon in the East (451–553).LeidenGoogle Scholar
Greatrex, G. (1994) ‘The dates of Procopius’s works’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 18: 101–14CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greatrex, G. (1995) ‘The composition of Procopius’s Persian Wars and John the Cappadocian’, Prudentia 27.1: 1–13Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. (1996) ‘Stephanus, the father of Procopius?’, Medieval Prosopography 17: 125–45.Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. (1998) ‘The Nika riot: a reappraisal’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 118: 60–86Google Scholar
Green, T. M. (1992) The City of the Moon God: Religious Traditions of Harran. LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greene, K. (1986) The Archaeology of the Roman Economy. LondonGoogle Scholar
Greenslade, S. L. (1965) review of Jones, A. H. M., Journal of Theological Studies n.s. 16: 220–4Google Scholar
Gregg, R. C. and Groh, D. E. (1981) Early Arianism: A View of Salvation.LondonGoogle Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1922) Recueil des inscriptions grecques-chrétiennes d’Asie Mineure I. ParisGoogle Scholar
Grégoire, R. (1966) Les homéliaires du Moyen Âge.RomeGoogle Scholar
Gregory, S. and Kennedy, D. (1985) Sir Aurel Stein’s Limes Reports (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 272). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1979) Vox Populi. Popular Opinion and Violence in the Religious Controversies of the Fifth Century A.D.Columbus, OHGoogle Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1982) ‘Fortification and urban design in early Byzantine Greece’, in Hohlfelder, (ed.) (1982) 43–64.Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1992) ‘Kastro and diateichisma as responses to early Byzantine frontier collapse’, Byzantion 62: 235–53.Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1993) ‘An early Byzantine (Dark Age) settlement at Isthmia’, in Gregory, (ed.), The Corinthia in the Roman Period (Journal of Roman Archaeology suppl. ser. 8) 149–59.Google Scholar
Gribomont, J. (1953) Histoire du texte des Ascétiques de saint Basile (Bibliothèque du Muséon 32). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Grierson, P. and Blackburn, M. (1986) Medieval European Coinage 1, The Early Middle Ages (5th-10th Centuries).CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Grierson, P. (1982) Byzantine Coins. LondonGoogle Scholar
Griffe, E. (1964–6) La Gaule chrétienne à l’époque romaine, 3 vols. 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1985) ‘The Gospel in Arabic: an inquiry into its appearance in the first Abbasid century’, Oriens Christianum 69: 126–67.Google Scholar
Grignaschi, M. (1971) ‘La riforma tributaria di Hosro I e il feudalismo sassanide’, in La Persia nel medioevo, Accademia nazionale dei Lincei (Rome) 88–138.Google Scholar
Grillmeier, A. and Bacht, H. (1979) Das Konzil von Chalkedon. Geschichte und Gegenwart (5th edn). WürzburgGoogle Scholar
Grillmeier, , Christ in Christian Tradition. I2, II.1–2, II.4 Grillmeier, A., Christ in Christian Tradition, Eng. tr., (1975) I2: From the Apostolic Age to Chalcedon (451), trans. Bowden, John; (1995) II: From the Council of Chalcedon to Gregory the Great (451–604), 1. Reception and Contradiction: The Development of Discussion about Chalcedon from 451 to the Beginning of the Reign of Justinian, trans. Allen, Pauline and Cawte, John; 2, in collaboration with Hainthaler, Th., The Church of Constantinople in the Sixth Century, trans. Cawte, John and Allen, Pauline. LondonGoogle Scholar
Groom, N. (1981) Frankincense and Myrrh: A Study of the Arabian Incense Trade. London and New York.Google Scholar
Gros, P. (ed.) (1985) Mission archéologique française à Carthage. Byrsa III. Rapport sur les campagnes de fouilles de 1977 à 1980: la basilique orientale et ses abords (Coll. de l’École Française de Rome 41). RomeGoogle Scholar
Grosse, R. (1920) Römische Militärgeschichte von Gallienus bis zum Beginn der byzantinischen Themenverfassung.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Grossman, P. (1990) ‘Architecture’, in Manafis, K. A. (ed.), Sinai: Treasures of the Monastery of St Catherine (Athens) 29–39Google Scholar
Grünewald, M. E. G. (1974) Spätantike Herrschaftsvillen in den nordwestlichen Provinzen des römischen Reiches.ViennaGoogle Scholar
Guastella, G. (1980) ‘I Parentalia come testo antropologico: l’avunculato nel mondo celtico e nella famiglia di Ausonio’, Materiali e discussioni 4: 97–124Google Scholar
Guenther, O. (ed.) (1895) Collectio Avellana (Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum 35). Prague, Vienna, LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Guéry, R., Morrisson, C., Slim, H. (1982) Recherches archéologiques franco-tunisiennes à Rougga III. Le trésor de monnaies d’or byzantines. RomeGoogle Scholar
Gui, I., Duval, N. and Caillet, J.-P. (1992) Basiliques chrétiennes d’Afrique du Nord, pt. I, Inventaire de l’Algérie (Études Augustiniennes: Antiquités 129). ParisGoogle Scholar
Guidi, M. Morony M.] (1992) ‘Mazdak’, Encyclopaedia of Islam 2nd edn, VI. 949–52Google Scholar
Guidi, I. (ed.) (1903, repr. 1955) Chronica Minora II (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Ser. Syr. 3.4). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Guilland, R. (1969) Études de topographie de Constantinople byzantin (Berliner byzantinistische Arbeiten 37). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Guilland, R. (1971) ‘Questeur’, Byzantion 41: 78–104.Google Scholar
Guillaumont, A. (1969/1970) ‘Justinien et l’église de Perse’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 23/24: 39–66CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guillou, A. (1980) ‘Transformations des structures socio-économiques dans le monde byzantin du VIe au VIIe siècle’, Zbornik Radova 19: 72–8Google Scholar
Guillou, A. and Durand, J. (eds.) (1994) Byzance et les images.ParisGoogle Scholar
Gutman, S., Yeivin, Z. and Netzer, E. (1981) ‘Excavations in the synagogue at Horvat Susiya’, in Levine, (ed.) (1981)Google Scholar
Gutwein, K. C. (1981) Third Palestine. Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Guy, J.-C. (1962) Recherches sur la tradition grecque des Apophthegmata Patrum (Subsidia hagiographica, 36). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Haas, C. (1993) ‘Patriarch and people: Peter Mongus of Alexandria and Episcopal leadership in the late fifth century’, Journal of Early Christian Studies 1: 297–316CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haas, C. (1997) Alexandria in Late Antiquity: Topography and Social Conflict. BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Hachlili, R. (1988) Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Land of Israel. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Hachlili, R. (ed.) (1989) Ancient Synagogues in Israel, Third–Seventh Century C.E. (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 499). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hadot, I. (1978) Le problème du néoplatonisme alexandrin: Hiéroclès et Simplicius.ParisGoogle Scholar
Hadot, I. (1987a) ‘Les introductions aux commentaires exégétiques chez les auteurs néoplatoniciens et les auteurs chrétiens’, in Tardieu, M. (ed.), Les règles de l’interprétation99–122 Paris (= Hadot, (1990b) 21–47)Google Scholar
Hadot, I. (1990a) ‘The life and work of Simplicius in Greek and Arabic sources’, in Sorabji, (ed.) (1990) 275–303Google Scholar
Hadot, I. (1990b) Simplicius. Commentaire sur les catégories I. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Hadot, I. (1991) ‘The role of the commentaries on Aristotle in the teaching of philosophy according to the prefaces of the Neoplatonic commentaries on the Categories‘, in Blumenthal, H. and Robinson, H. (eds.), Aristotle and the Later Tradition (Oxford) 175–89Google Scholar
Hadot, I. (ed.) (1987b) Simplicius. Sa vie, son oeuvre, sa survie.BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hagemann, H.-R. (1953) Die Stellung der Piae Causae nach justinianischem Rechte. BaselGoogle Scholar
Hahn, I. (1959) ‘Sassanidische und spätrömische Besteuerung’, Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarium Hungaricae 7: 149–60.Google Scholar
Hajjar, J. (1962) Le Synode Permanent (σύυοδοζ ἐυδημοῦσα) dans l’Église byzantine des origines au XIe siècle (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 164). RomeGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1979) Recruitment and Conscription in the Byzantine Army c. 550–950: A Study on the origins of the stratiotika ktemata (Sitzungsberichte der Österreichis-chen Akad. der Wissens., phil-hist. Kl. 357). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1979) Recruitment and Conscription in the Byzantine Army c. 550–950: A Study on the stratiotika ktemata (Sitzungsberichte der Österreichischen Akad. der Wissens., phil.-hist. Kl. 357). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1984) Byzantine Praetorians.BonnGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1986) ‘Ideology and social change in the seventh century: military discontent as a barometer’, Klio 68: 139–90.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haldon, , Byzantium in the Seventh Century.Haldon, J. F. (1990) Byzantium in the Seventh Century: The Transformation of a Culture.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halleux, A. (1963) Philoxène de Mabbog. Sa vie, ses écrits, sa théologie.LouvainGoogle Scholar
Hallinger, K. (1957) ‘Papst Gregor der Grosse und der heiliger Benedikt’, in Steidle, B. (ed.), Commentationes in Regulam S. Benedicti231–319 (Studia Anselmiana 42). RomeGoogle Scholar
Halsall, G. (1995) Settlement and Social Organisation: The Merovingian Region of Metz. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hänel, G. (1857) Corpus Legum.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Hänel, G. (ed.) (1849) Lex Romana Visigothorum.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Hänel, G. (ed.) (1873) Iuliani Epitome Latina Novellarum Iustiniani.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Hannestad, K. (1961) ‘Les forces militaires d’après la guerre gothique de Procope’, Classica et Medievalia 21: 136–83.Google Scholar
Hardy, E. R. (1931) The Large Estates of Byzantine Egypt. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Hardy, E. R. (1968) ‘The Egyptian policy of Justinian’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 22: 23–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Härke, H. (1990) ‘“Warrior graves?”: the background of the Anglo-Saxon burial rite’, Past and Present 26: 22–43CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Härke, H. (1992) ‘Changing symbols in a changing society: the Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite in the seventh century’, in Carver, M. O. H. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo (London) 149–65Google Scholar
Harl, K. W. (1990) ‘Sacrifice and pagan belief in fifth- and sixth-century Byzantium’, Past and Present 128: 7–27CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harmatta, J. (1952) ‘The dissolution of the Hun empire’, Acta Archaeologica Hungaricae 2: 277–304Google Scholar
Harper, G. M. (1928) ‘Village administration in the Roman province of Syria’, Yale Classical Studies I: 105–68Google Scholar
Harrauer, H. and Sijpesteijn, P. (1985) Neue Texte aus dem antiken Unterricht.ViennaGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. D. (1994) Sidonius Apollinaris and the Fall of Rome. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. (1988) ‘The Roman imperial quaestor from Constantine to Theodosius II’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 148–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. (1992a) ‘Christianity and the city in late Roman Gaul’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 77–98.Google Scholar
Harries, J. (1992b) ‘Sidonius Apollinaris, Rome and the barbarians: a climate of treason?’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul.: 23–40Google Scholar
Harries, J. (1994) Sidonius Apollinaris and the Fall of Rome, A.D. 407–485.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. (1994a) ‘Pius princeps: Theodosius II and fifth-century Constantinople’, in Magdalino, (ed.), New Constantines.35–44Google Scholar
Harries, J. and Wood, I. (eds.) (1993) The Theodosian Code.LondonGoogle Scholar
Harris, W. V. (1986) ‘The Roman father’s power of life and death’, in Bagnall, R. S. and Harris, W. V. (eds.), Studies in Roman Law in Memory of A. A. Schiller (Leiden) 81–95Google Scholar
Harris, W. V. (1989) Ancient Literacy.Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Harris, W. V. (1994) ‘Child-exposure in the Roman empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 84: 1–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, D. (1993) The Early State and the Towns: Forms of Integration in Lombard Italy, AD 568–774. LundGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. and Hayes, J. W. (1986) Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul: The Church of St Polyeuktos. I.1. The excavations, structures, architectural decoration, small finds, coins, bones and molluscs. 2. The pottery (by Hayes, J. W.). PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. and Lawson, G. R. J. (1979) ‘An early Byzantine town at Arif in Lycia’, Yayla 2: 13–17Google Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1963) ‘Churches and chapels in central Lycia’, Anatolian Studies 13: 117–51CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1979) ‘Nouvelles découvertes romaines tardives et paléobyzantines en Lycie’, Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres. 229–39Google Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1981) ‘The emperor Zeno’s real name’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 74: 27–8CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1981) ‘Town and country in late Roman Lycia’, IX Türk Tarih Kongresi I: 383–7 383–7. AnkaraGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1986) Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul, Volume I (The Excavations, Structures, Architectural Decoration, Small Finds, Coins, Bones, and Molluscs). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1989) A Temple for Byzantium: The Discovery and Excavation of Anicia Juliana’s Palace-Church in Istanbul.London and Austin, TXGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1990) ‘Amorium 1989’, Anatolian Studies 40: 205–18Google Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1991) ‘Amorium excavations 1990’, Anatolian Studies 41: 215–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1992) ‘Amorium excavations 1991’, Anatolian Studies 42: 207–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M., Christie, N. et al. (1993) ‘Excavations at Amorium: 1992 Interim Report’, Anatolian Studies 43: 147–62CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M., et al. (1986) Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul 1. PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harvey, S. A. (1988) ‘The sense of a stylite’, Vigiliae Christianae 42: 376–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harvey, S. A. (1998) ‘The stylite’s liturgy’, Journal of Early Christian Studies 6: 523–39CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harvey, , Asceticism and Society in Crisis.Harvey, Susan Ashbrook (1990) Asceticism and Society in Crisis: John of Ephesus and The Lives of the Eastern Saints. Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Hasitzka, M. R. M. (1990) Neue Texte und Dokumentation zam Koptischen Unterricht.ViennaGoogle Scholar
Haspels, C. H. (1971) The Highlands of Phrygia. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Hassall, M. and Ireland, R. (eds.) (1979) The Anonymus de Rebus Bellicis (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 63). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hatcher, J. (1977) Plague, Population and the English Economy 1348–1530. LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haussig, H. W. (1953) ‘Theophylakts Exkurs über die skythischen Völker’, Byzantion 23: 275–462.Google Scholar
Hawkins, E. J. W. and Mundell, M. C. (1973) ‘The mosaics of the Monastery of Mar Samuel, Mar Simeon, and Mar Gabriel, near Kartmin’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 27: 279–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hawting, G. R. (1982) ‘The origins of the Islamic sanctuary at Mecca’, in Juynboll, G. H. A. (ed.), Studies on the First Century of Islamic Society (Carbondale) 25–47.Google Scholar
Hayes, J. W. (1972) Late Roman Pottery: A Catalogue of Roman Fine Wares. LondonGoogle Scholar
Hayes, J. W. (1980) Supplement to Late Roman Pottery. LondonGoogle Scholar
Hayes, J. W. (1992) Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul, Volume II (The Pottery).Google Scholar
Hayes, J. (1972) Late Roman Pottery: A Catalogue of Roman Fine Ware.London (British School at Rome)Google Scholar
Haywood, J. (1991) Dark Age Naval Power: A Reassessment of Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Seafaring Activity. LondonGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. and Matthews, J. (1991) The Goths in the Fourth Century. Liverpool.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1989) ‘Cassiodorus and the rise of the Amals: genealogy and the Goths under Hun domination’, Journal of Roman Studies 79: 103–208CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1992) ‘The emergence of the Visigothic kingdom’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul88–94Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1993) ‘The historical culture of Ostrogothic Italy’, Atti del XIII Congresso internazionale di studi sull’Alto Medioevo (Spoleto) 317–53Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1994) ‘New men for new Constantines. The creation of an imperial elite in the eastern Mediterranean’, in Magdalino, (ed.), New Constantines11–33Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1995) ‘The Huns and the end of the Roman empire in western Europe’, English Historical Review 110: 4–41.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1995) ‘Theoderic as war-leader’, Early Medieval Europe 4: 145–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1995) ‘Theoderic, king of Goths’, Early Medieval Europe 4: 145–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1995a) ‘The Huns and the end of the Roman empire in western Europe’, English Historical Review 110: 4–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1995b) ‘Theoderic, king of the Goths’, Early Medieval Europe 4: 145–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1996) ‘Afterword’, in Thompson, (1996) 238–84Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1996) The Goths (Blackwell Peoples of Europe series). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1998) ‘Senators and senates’. Cambridge Ancient History XIII 184–210.Google Scholar
Heather, , Goths and Romans.Heather, P. (1991) Goths and Romans 332–489.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hedeager, L. (1987) ‘Empire, frontier and the barbarian hinterland. Rome and northern Europe from AD 1–400’, in Kristiansen, K. et al. (eds.), Centre and Periphery in the Ancient World (Cambridge) 125–40Google Scholar
Hedeager, L. (1988) ‘The evolution of Germanic Society 1–400 A.D.’, in Jones, R. F. J. et al. (eds.), First Millennium Papers: Western Europe in the First Millennium (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 401) (Oxford) 129–44Google Scholar
Hefele, K. J. and Leclerq, H. (1907–) Histoire des Conciles d’après les documents originaux.ParisGoogle Scholar
Heidenheimer, A. J., Johnstone, M. and Levine, V. T. (eds.) (1979) Political Corruption: A Handbook.New BrunswickGoogle Scholar
Heimbach, C. W. E. (1868) ‘Griechisch-römisches Recht I (534–867) 2: Geschichte der Rechtswissenschaft’, in Ersch, and Gruber, (eds.) (1868) 223–98.Google Scholar
Heimbach, G. E. (ed.) (1846–51) Authenticum. Novellarum constitutionum Iustiniani versio vulgata.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Heinemeyer, K. (1979) Das Erzbistum Mainz in römischer und fränkischer Zeit. MarburgGoogle Scholar
Heinzelmann, M. and Poulin, J.-C. (1986) Les Vies anciennes de sainte Geneviève de Paris: Étude critique. ParisGoogle Scholar
Heinzelmann, M. (1976) Bischofsherrschaft in Gallien. Zur Kontinuität römischer Führungsschichten vom 4. bis zum 7. Jahrhundert.MunichGoogle Scholar
Heinzelmann, M. (1982) ‘Gallische Prosopographie 260–527’, Francia 10: 531–718Google Scholar
Heinzelmann, M. (1992) ‘The “affair” of Hilary of Arles (445) and Gallo-Roman identity in the fifth century’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul239–51Google Scholar
Heinzelmann, M. (1993) ‘Villa d’après les oeuvres de Grégoire de Tours’, in Magnou-Nortier, E. (ed.), Aux sources de la gestion publique. Tome I, Enquête lexicographique sur fundus, villa, domus, mansus (Lille) 45–70Google Scholar
Heitsch, E. (1963) Die griechischen Dichterfragmente der römischen Kaiserzeit I (2nd edn rev.) (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, dritte Folge 49). GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Hellemo, G. (1989) Adventus Domini: Eschatological Thought in Fourth-Century Apses and Catechesis.LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1972) ‘Aspects of coin production and fiscal administration in the late Roman and early Byzantine period’, NC ser. 7, 12: 117–39.Google Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1988) ‘From public to private: the western barbarian coinages as a mirror of the disintegration of late Roman state structures’, Viator 19: 29–78.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hendy, , Studies.Hendy, M. F. (1985) Studies in the Byzantine Monetary Economy c. 300–1450.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Henninger, J. (1966) ‘Altarabische Genealogie (zu einem neuerschienenen Werk)’, Anthropos 61: 852–70.Google Scholar
Henry, P. (1967) ‘A mirror for Justinian: the Ekthesis of Agapetus Diaconus’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 8: 281–308Google Scholar
Herbert, M. (1988) Iona, Kells and Derry. The History and Hagiography of the Monastic Familia of Columba.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Herrenschmidt, C. (1994) ‘Le xwêtôdas ou mariage “incestueux” en Iran ancien’, in Bonte, (ed.) (1994) 113–25Google Scholar
Herrin, , Formation of Christendom.Herrin, Judith (1987) The Formation of Christendom,Princeton, NJ, and OxfordGoogle Scholar
Herring, E., Whitehouse, R. and Wilkins, J. (eds.) (1991) Papers of the Fourth Conference of Italian Archaeology.LondonGoogle Scholar
Herrmann, G. (1977) The Iranian Revival. London.Google Scholar
Higgins, M. J. (1939) The Persian War of the Emperor Maurice (582–602) I The Chronology.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Higham, N. J. (1994) The English Conquest: Gildas and Britain in the Fifth Century.ManchesterGoogle Scholar
Higham, N. (1992) Rome, Britain and the Anglo-Saxons. LondonGoogle Scholar
Hild, F. and Hellenkemper, H. (1990) Kilikien und Isaurien. Tabula Imperii Byzantini 5. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Hild, F. and Restle, M. (1981) Kappadokien. Tabula Imperii Byzantini 2. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Hildebrandt, H. (1988) ‘Systems of agriculture in central Europe up to the tenth and eleventh centuries’, in Hooke, (ed.) (1988) 275–90Google Scholar
Hilgard, A. (ed.) (18891894) Theodosii Alexandrini Canones.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Hill, G. (1949) History of Cyprus I. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hillgarth, J. N. (1966) ‘Coins and chronicles: propaganda in sixth-century Spain and the Byzantine background’, Historia 15: 483–508Google Scholar
Hillgarth, J. N. (1987) ‘Modes of evangelization of western Europe in the seventh century’, in Chatháin, P. Ní and Richter, M. (eds.), Irland und die Christenheit (Stuttgart) 311–31Google Scholar
Hillgarth, J. (1980) ‘Popular religion in Visigothic Spain’, in James, (ed.) (1980a) 3–59Google Scholar
Hillgarth, J. (1986) Christianity and Paganism, 350–750: The Conversion of Western Europe. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Hirschfeld, Y. (1992) The Judaean Desert Monasteries in the Byzantine Period. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Hirschle, M. (1979) Sprachphilosophie und Namenmagie im Neuplatonismus.Meisenheim am GlanGoogle Scholar
Hobley, B. (1986) Roman and Saxon London: A Reappraisal.LondonGoogle Scholar
Hoddinott, R. F. (1963) Early Byzantine Churches in Macedonia and Southern Serbia. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hoddinott, R. F. (1975) Bulgaria in Antiquity. London.Google Scholar
Hodges, R. and Whitehouse, D. (1983) Mohammed, Charlemagne and the Origins of Europe.LondonGoogle Scholar
Hodges, R. (1989) The Anglo-Saxon Achievement. LondonGoogle Scholar
Hodges, R. and Whitehouse, D. (eds.) (1983) Mohammed, Charlemagne and the Pirenne Thesis: Archaeology and the Origins of Europe.LondonGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, D. (1969) Das spätrömische Bewegungsheer und die Notitia Dignitatum.DüsseldorfGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, P. (1994) ‘Damascius’, Dictionnaire des philosophes antiques 2: 541–93. ParisGoogle Scholar
Hohlfelder, R. L. (1984) ‘Marcian’s gamble: a reassessment of eastern imperial policy toward Attila A.D. 450–453’, American Journal of Archaeology 9: 54–69Google Scholar
Hohlfelder, R. L. (ed.) (1982) City, Town and Countryside in the Early Byzantine Era.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Holtz, L. (1981) Donat et la tradition de l’enseignment grammatical.ParisGoogle Scholar
Holum, K. G. (1986) ‘Andreas philoktistes: a proconsul of Byzantine Palestine’, Israel Exploration Journal 36: 61–4Google Scholar
Holum, K. G. (1988) King Herod’s Dream: Caesarea on the Sea.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Holum, K. G. et al. (1988) King Herod’s Dream. Caesarea on the Sea. New York and LondonGoogle Scholar
Holum, K. and Vikan, G. (1979) ‘The Trier Ivory, Adventus ceremonial and the relics of St. Stephen’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 33: 113–33.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holum, K. (1977) ‘Pulcheria’s crusade A.D. 421–22 and the ideology of imperial victory’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 18: 153–72Google Scholar
Holum, K. (1988) King Herod’s Dream: Caesarea on the Sea.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Holum, K. (1995) ‘Inscriptions from the imperial revenue office of Byzantine Caesarea Palestinae’, in Humphrey, J. H. (ed.) The Roman and Byzantine Near East: Some Recent Archaeological Research (Journal of Roman Archaeology Supplementary Series 14) (Ann Arbor) 335–45.Google Scholar
Holum, , Empresses.Holum, K. (1982) Theodosian Empresses: Women and Imperial Dominion in Late Antiquity. Transformation of the Classical Heritage 3. Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Holze, H. (1992) Erfahrung und Theologie im frühen Mönchtum.GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Hommes et richesses I. Lefort, J. and Morrisson, C. (eds.) (1989) Hommes et richesses dans l’empire byzantin I, IVe–VIe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1935) Die Ostgrenze des byzantinischen Reiches von 363 bis 1071. BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1950) ‘Juvenal of Jerusalem’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 5CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1951) Évêques et évêchés monophysites d’Asie antérieure au VIe siècle (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Subsidia 2). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1951) Évêques et évêchés monophysites d’Asie antérieure au VIe siècle (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium 127 subsid. 17). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1954) Le couvent de Barsauma et le patriarcat jacobite d’Antioche et de la Syrie (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Subsidia 7). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Honoré, T. (1978) Tribonian.LondonGoogle Scholar
Honoré, T. (1994) Emperors and Lawyers. 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Honoré, T. (1998) Law in the Crisis of Empire, 379–455 379–455 a.d.OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hooke, D. (ed.) (1988) Anglo-Saxon Settlements. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hope-Taylor, B. (1977) Yeavering: An Anglo-British Centre of Early Northumbria (Department of the Environment, Archaeological Reports 7). LondonGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1978) Conquerors and Slaves.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1980a) ‘Taxes and trade in the Roman Empire (200 B.C.–A.D. 400)’, Journal of Roman Studies 70: 101–25CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1980b) ‘Brother–sister marriage in Roman Egypt’, Comparative Studies in Society and History 22: 303–54CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopwood, K. (1983) ‘Policing the hinterland: Rough Cilicia and Isauria’, in Mitchell, (ed.) (1983) 173–87Google Scholar
Hopwood, K. (1986) ‘Towers, territory and terror: how the east was held’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986) 343–56Google Scholar
Hopwood, K. (1989) ‘Bandits, élites and rural order’, in Wallace-Hadrill, (ed.) (1989) 173–87Google Scholar
Hopwood, K. (1989) ‘Consent and control: how the peace was kept in Rough Cilicia’, in French, and Lightfoot, (eds.) (1989) 191–201Google Scholar
Horden, P. (1993) ‘Responses to possession and insanity in the earlier Byzantine world’, Social History of Medicine 6: 177–94CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Horn, G. (1987) Die Römer in Nordrheinwestfalen.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1983) ‘Urban continuity in the Balkans in the Early Middle Ages’, in Poulter, (ed.) (1983a) 242–54.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1994) ‘The official history of Heraclius’ Persian campaigns’ in Dabrowa, (ed.) (1994) 57–87.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1995) ‘The two great powers in late antiquity: a comparison’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (1995) 157–226.Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. and Hayward, P. (eds.) (1999) The Cult of Saints in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hoyland, R. (1997) Seeing Islam as Others Saw It: A Survey and Evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian Writings on Early Islam. Princeton.Google Scholar
Hudson, P. J. (1989) ‘Contributi archeologici alla storia dell’ insediamento urbano veneto (iv–xi secolo)’, in Castagnetti, A. and Varanini, G. M. (eds.), Il Veneto nel medioevo. 2 vols. Verona, II.338–9Google Scholar
Hughes, K. (1966) The Church in Early Irish Society.LondonGoogle Scholar
Hughes, K. (1972) Early Christian Ireland: Introduction to the Sources.LondonGoogle Scholar
Hughes, K. (1987) Church and Society in Ireland, A.D. 400–1200 (edited by Dumville, D.). LondonGoogle Scholar
Humbach, H. and Skjaervø, P. O. (1983) The Sassanian Inscription of Paikuli. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Humbert, M. (1972) Le remariage à Rome. Étude d’histoire juridique et sociale. MilanGoogle Scholar
Humbert, M. (1983) ‘Enfants à louer ou à vendre: Augustin et l’autorité parentale (Ep. 10* et 24*)’, in Les lettres de Saint Augustin découvertes par Johannes Divjak (Paris) 189–203Google Scholar
Humphrey, J. H. (1980) ‘Vandal and Byzantine Carthage: some new archaeological evidence’, in Pedley, (ed.) (1980) 85–120Google Scholar
Humphrey, J. H. (1986) Roman Circuses: Arenas for Chariot Racing. LondonGoogle Scholar
Humphrey, J. H. (ed.) (1982) Excavations at Carthage 1978 conducted by the University of Michigan VII. MichiganGoogle Scholar
Humphrey, J. H. (ed.) (1982) Excavations at Carthage 1978, conducted by the University of Michigan.Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Humphrey, J. H. (ed.) (1988) The Circus and a Byzantine Cemetery at Carthage I. Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Hunger, H. (1978) Die hochsprachliche profane Literatur der Byzantiner II. MunichGoogle Scholar
Hunt, D. (1993) ‘Christianising the Roman empire: the evidence of the Code’, in Harries, and Wood, (eds.) (1993) 143–58.Google Scholar
Hunt, , Holy Land Pilgrimage.Hunt, E. D. (1982) Holy Land Pilgrimage in the Later Roman Empire A.D. 312–460.Oxford (2nd edn 1992)Google Scholar
Hurst, H. (1995) Excavations at Carthage: II.I. The Circular Harbour, North Side. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hurst, H. R. and Roskams, S. P. (eds.) (1984) Excavations at Carthage I.1. The Avenue du Président Habib Bourguiba, Salammbo I, The Site and Finds other than Pottery. SheffieldGoogle Scholar
Huschke, P. E., et al. (eds.) (1927) Iurisprudentiae anteiustinianae reliquiae II. 2. 6th edn. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Huxley, G. L. (1977) ‘The second dark age of the Peloponnese’, Lakonikai Spoudai 3: 214–62.Google Scholar
Huxley, G. W. (1959) Anthemius of Tralles: A Study in Later Greek Geometry.Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Huyse, P. (1999) ‘Die dreisprächige Inschrift Šaburs I an der Kaʿaba-i Zardušt’, Corpus Inscriptionum Iranicarum III, Pahlavi Inscriptions I. London.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAsākir, Abū l-Qāsim ʿAlī ibn al-ḥasan ibn Hibat Allāh (d. 571/1176). Tārīkh madīnat Dimashq, I. Ed. al-Dīn al-Munajjid, Sbdot;alāḥa. Damascus, 1951.Google Scholar
Rabbih, Ibn ʿAbd, , Shihāb al-Dīn Abū ʿŪ Ahamad ibn Muḥammad (d. 328/940). Al- ʿIqd al-farīd. Ed. Aḥmad Amīn, Aḥmad al-Zayn and al-Abyārī, Ibrāhīm. 7 vols. Cairo, 1368–84/1949–65.Google Scholar
Ibn ʿAtham al-Kūfī, Abū Muḥammad Aḥmad (wr. 204/819). Kitāb al-futūḥ. Ed. Khān, Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Mu ʿīd et al. 8 vols. Hyderabad, 1388–95/1968–75.
Ibn ḥabīb, Abū Ja ʿfar Muḥammad al-Baghdādī (d. 245/860). Kitāb al-muḥabbar. Ed. Lichtenstädter, Ilse. Hyderabad, 1361/1942.Google Scholar
Ibn al-Najjār, Abū ʿAbd Allāh Muḥammad ibn aḥmud (d. 643/1245). Al-Durra al-thamīna fīta»rīkh al-Madīna, printed as an appendix to al-Fāsī (d. 832/1429), Shifā» al-gharām bi-akhbār al-balad al-ḥarām, II. Mecca, 1956.Google Scholar
Ibn Hishām, Abū Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Malik al-Maʿāfirī (d. 218/834). Sīrat Rasūl Allāh. Ed. Wüstenfeld, Ferdinand. 2 vols. Göttingen, 1858–60.Google Scholar
Ibn Khaldūn, ʿImād al-Din Ab¯u Zayd ʿAbd al-Raḥmān ibn Muḥammad (d. 808/1405). Al-Muqaddima. Ed. Quatremère, E. M.. 3 vols. Paris, 1858.Google Scholar
Ibn Khurradādhbih, Abū l-Qāsim ʿUbayd Allāh ibn ʿAbd Allāh (d. c. 300/911). Al-Masālik wa-l-mamālik. ed. Goeje, M. J.. Leiden, 1889.Google Scholar
Ibn Qutayba, Abū Muḥammad ʿAbd Allāh ibn Muslim (d. 276/889). Kitāb alma ʿārif. Ed. ʿUkkāsha, Tharwat. 2nd edn. Cairo, 1969.Google Scholar
Il Matrimonio nella società altomedievale (1977). Spoleto (XXIV Settimana di studio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo)
Inan, J. and Alföldi-Rosenbaum, E. (1979) Römische und frühbyzantinische Porträtplastik aus der Türkei. Neue Funde.MainzGoogle Scholar
Inscriptions grecques et latines de la Syrie (1929–). Paris
Irsigler, F. (1979) ‘On the aristocratic character of early Frankish society’, in Reuter, T. (ed. and trans.), The Medieval Nobility (Amsterdam) 105–36Google Scholar
Isaac, , Limits of Empire.Isaac, B. (1990) The Limits of Empire: The Roman Army in the East.Oxford (2nd edn 1992)Google Scholar
Izutsu, T. (1966) Ethico-Religious Concepts in the Qur»ān. Montreal.Google Scholar
Jabbur, J. S. (1959) ʿAbu-al-Duhur: the Ruwalah Uṭfah’, in Kritzeck, J. and Winder, R. B. (eds.), The World of Islam: Studies in Honour of Philip K. Hitti (London) 195–8.Google Scholar
Jabbur, J. S. (1995) The Bedouins and the Desert: Aspects of Nomadic Life in the Arab East, trans. Conrad, L. I., ed. Jabbur, S. J. and Conrad, L. I.. Albany.Google Scholar
Jackson, K. H. (1953) Language and History in Early Britain. EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Jacob, G. (1897) Altarabisches Beduineneleben. Berlin.Google Scholar
Jaeger, H. (1960) ‘Justinien et l’episcopalis audientiaNouv. Rev. Hist. Droit Franç. et Étr., 4 sér. 38.Google Scholar
Jäggi, C. (1990) ‘Aspekte der städtebaulichen Entwicklung Aquileias in frühchristlicher Zeit’, Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum 33: 158–96Google Scholar
Jahn, W. (1989) ‘Felicitas est secuta Italiam: Bemerkungen zur Lage der römischen Bevölkerung im 6. Jahrhundert in Italien’, Klio 71: 410–13CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jalabert, L. and Mouterde, R. (1959) Inscriptions grecques et latines de la Syrie V. ParisGoogle Scholar
James, E. (1980b) ‘Septimania and its frontier: an archaeological approach’, in James, (ed.) (1980a) 223–41Google Scholar
James, E. (1982) The Origins of France: From Clovis to the Capetians 500–1000.LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
James, E. (1983) ‘Beati pacifici: bishops and the law in sixth-century Gaul’, in Bossy, J. (ed.), Disputes and Settlements: Law and Human Relations in the West (Cambridge) 25–46Google Scholar
James, E. (1983) ‘Beati pacifici: bishops and the law in sixth-century Gaul’, in Bossy, (ed.) (1983) 25–46.Google Scholar
James, E. (1988) The Franks.OxfordGoogle Scholar
James, E. (1988b) ‘Childéric, Syagrius et la disparition du royaume de Soissons’, Revue Archéologique de Picardie 3/4: 9–12CrossRefGoogle Scholar
James, E. (ed.) (1980) Visigothic Spain: New Approaches.OxfordGoogle Scholar
James, E. (tr.) (1985) Gregory of Tours: Life of the Fathers.LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Janin, R. (1964) Constantinople byzantine. 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Janin, R. (1969) Les Églises et les monastères (Géographie ecclésiastique de l’empire byzantin, I, 3). 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Janin, R. (1975) Les Églises et les monastères des grands centres byzantins (Géographie ecclésiastique de l’empire byzantin, I, 2). ParisGoogle Scholar
Janvier, Y. (1969), La législation du bas-empire sur les édifices publics.Aix-en-ProvenceGoogle Scholar
Jarman, A. O. H. (ed.) (1988) Aneirin: Y Gododdin.LlandysulGoogle Scholar
Jarnut, J. (1982) Geschichte der Langobarden.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Jeffery, Arthur.Materials for the History of the Text of the Qur»ān. Leiden, 1937.Google Scholar
Jeffreys, et al., Chronicle.Jeffreys, Elizabeth, Jeffreys, Michael, Scott, Roger et al. (1986) The Chronicle of John Malalas: A Translation.SydneyGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, et al., Studies.Jeffreys, Elizabeth, with , Croke Brian, and Scott, Roger (eds.) (1990) Studies in John Malalas.SydneyGoogle Scholar
Jenal, G. (1995) Italia Ascetica atque Monastica. Das Asketen- und Mönchtum in Italien von den Anfängen bis zur Zeit der Langobarden (ca. 150/250–604) (Monographien zur Geschichte des Mittelalters, Bd 39, 1–2). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Jenkins, D. (1986) The Law of Hywel Dda: Law Texts from Medieval Wales.LandysulGoogle Scholar
Jiménez Garnica, A. (1983) Orígenes y desarrollo del Reino Visigodo de Tolosa.ValladolidGoogle Scholar
John, of Ephesus, (d. c. 586). Historia Ecclesiastica, III. Ed. and trans. Brooks, E.W.. 2 vols. Paris, 1935.Google Scholar
Moschus, John (d. 634). Pratum Spirituale. Patrologia Graeca LXXXVII. 2852–3112.
Johnson, A. C. and West, L. C. (1949) Byzantine Egypt: Economic Studies (Princeton University Studies in Papyrology 6). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Johnson, M. J. (1988) ‘Toward a history of Theoderic’s building program’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 42: 73–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnson, S. (1983) Late Roman Fortifications.LondonGoogle Scholar
Jolowicz, H. F. and Nicholas, B. (1972) Historical Introduction to the Study of Roman Law. 3rd edn. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1940) The Greek City from Alexander to Justinian.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1949) ‘The Roman civil service (clerical and sub-clerical grades)’, Journal of Roman Studies 39: 38–55 (= Studies in Roman Government and Law (Oxford, 1960))Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1955) ‘The economic life of the towns of the Roman empire’, Recueils de la Société Jean Bodin161–92.Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1960) ‘Church finance in the fifth and sixth centuries’, JTS II: 84–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M., Grierson, P. and Crook, J. A. (1957) ‘The authenticity of the “Testamentum S. Remigii”’, RBPh 35: 356–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, M. (1991) ‘The early Christian sites at Tell el-Amarna and Sheikh Said’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 77: 129–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, , Cities.Jones, A. H. M. (1937) Cities of the Eastern Roman Provinces (2nd edn 1971). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Jones, , LRE.Jones, A. H. M. (1964) The Later Roman Empire 284–602: A Social, Economic and Administrative Survey, 3 vols. Oxford; 2 vols. (continuous pagination). Norman, OKGoogle Scholar
Jones, , Roman Economy.Jones, A. H. M. (1974) The Roman Economy: Studies in Ancient Economy and Administrative History, ed. Brunt, P. A.. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Jones, C., Wainwright, G. and Yarnold, E. (eds.) (1986) The Study of Christian Spirituality.LondonGoogle Scholar
Joxe, F. (1959) ‘Le christianisme et l’évolution des sentiments familiaux dans les lettres privées sur papyrus’Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarium Hungaricae 7: 411–20Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1981) Byzantine Military Unrest 471–843.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1983) Byzantium and the Decline of Rome.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1992) Byzantium and the Early Islamic Conquests. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. Jr (1965) ‘Arianism and the Byzantine army in Africa, 533–546’, Traditio 21: 23–53Google Scholar
Kaiser, R. (1979) ‘Steuer und Zoll in der Merowingerzeit’, Francia 7: 1–18.Google Scholar
Kaiser, W. (1991) ‘Digestenentstehung und Digestenüberlieferung’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 108: 330–50.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kantorowicz, E. H. (1960) ‘On the golden marriage belt and the marriage rings of the Dumbarton Oaks collection’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 14: 3–16CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1976) Les propriétés de la couronne et de l’Église dans l’Empire byzantin (Ve–VIe siècles). Documents (Byzantina Sorbonensia 2). ParisGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1992) Les hommes et la terre à Byzance du VIe au XIe siècle. Propriété et exploitation du sol (Byzantina sorbonica, 10) ParisCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, S. (1984) The Monastic Holy Man and the Evangelization of Early Solomonic Ethiopia.WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Karageorghis, V. (1969) Salamis in Cyprus. LondonGoogle Scholar
Karageorghis, V. (ed.) (1985) Archaeology in Cyprus 1960–1985. Nicosia, (includes an extensive bibliography)Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1992) ‘Further notes on Byzantine marriage: raptus- ἁρπαγή or μυηστεῖαι?’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 46: 135–54CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Karnapp, W. (1976) Die Stadtmauer von Resafa in Syrien. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kaser, M. and Hackl, K. (1996) Das römische Zivilprozessrecht. 2nd edn. MunichGoogle Scholar
Kaser, M. (1967) ‘Vulgarrecht’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– vol. IX.A. 2: 1283–1304Google Scholar
Kaser, M. (1975) Das römische Privatrecht II. 2nd edn. MunichGoogle Scholar
Kaser, M. and Schwartz, F. (eds.) (1956) Die Interpretatio zu den Paulussentenzen.CologneGoogle Scholar
Kasper, C. M. (1991) Theologie und Askese. Die Spiritualität des Inselmönchtums von Lérins im 5. Jahrhundert (Beiträge zur Geschichte des alten Mönchtums und des Benediktinertums, Bd 40). MünsterGoogle Scholar
Kaster, , Guardians of Language.Kaster, R. (1988) Guardians of Language: The Grammarian and Society in Late Antiquity.Berkeley, CAGoogle Scholar
Kaufhold, H. (1966) ‘Über einige Handschriften der Versionen R I, R II und R III des syrisch-römischen Rechtsbuches’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 83: 350–57.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kawar, I. (1958) ‘The last days of Salih’, Arabica 5: 209–79CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1975) Armyane v sostave gospodstvyuschego klassa Vizantijskoj imperii v XXI–XII vv. Erevan.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. and Constable, G. (1982) People and Power in Byzantium.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, H. A. P. (ed.) (1991) Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Keay, S. J. (1988) Roman Spain.LondonGoogle Scholar
Keay, S. J. (1991) ‘New light on Tarraco’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 4: 383–94.Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1973, 1974) ‘The names Flavius and Aurelius as status designations in later Roman Egypt’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 11: 33–63 13: 283–304Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1975) ‘On law and society in late Roman Egypt’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 17: 237–50Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1977) ‘The provincial administration of Egyptian Arcadia’, Mus. Phil. Lond. 2: 193–202Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1978) ‘The case of Flavia Christodote: observations on Papyri Greci e Latini, Pubblicazioni della Società Italiana per la Ricerca dei Papiri Greci e Latini in Egitto, 1912– I 76’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 29: 191–209Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1980) ‘Aurelius Phoibammon son of Triadelphus: a Byzantine Egyptian land entrepreneur’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 17: 145–54Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1980) ‘Aurelius Phoibammon, son of Triadelphus: a Byzantine Egyptian land entrepreneur’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 22: 137–69Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1984a) ‘The Aphrodito papyri and village life in Byzantine Egypt’, Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 26: 51–63Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1984b) ‘Aurelius Apollos and the Aphrodito village élite’, Atti del XVII Congresso Internazionale di Papirologia (Naples) III 957–63.Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1985a) ‘Notes on absentee landlordism at Aphrodito’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 22: 137–69Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1985b) ‘Village shepherds and social tension in Byzantine Egypt’, Yale Classical Studies 28: 245–59Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1990) ‘Evidence for the Byzantine army in the Syene papyri’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 27: 139–50.Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1992) ‘A Constantinople loan, A.D. 541’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 29: 175–82Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1993) ‘Papyrology and Byzantine historiography’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 30: 137–44Google Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1993) ‘Papyrology and Byzantine historiography’, in Cherf, W. J. (ed.), Alpha to Omega: Studies in Honour of George John Szemler on his Sixty-Fifth Birthday (Chicago) 111–22Google Scholar
Kelly, C. (1994) ‘Later Roman bureaucracy: going through the files’, in Bowman, and Woolf, (eds.) (1994) 161–76.Google Scholar
Kelly, F. (1988) A Guide to Early Irish Law.DublinGoogle Scholar
Kelly, J. N. D. (1995) Goldenmouth. The Story of John Chrysostom.LondonGoogle Scholar
Kempf, K. (1964) ‘Untersuchungen am Trierer Dom 1961–63’, Germania 42: 126–41.Google Scholar
Kempf, S. J. (1968) ‘Grundrissentwicklung und Baugeschichte des Trierer Doms’, Das Münster 21.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. and Liebeschuetz, W. (1989) ‘Antioch and the villages of northern Syria in the fifth and sixth centuries’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 32: 65–90CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1985) ‘From Polis to Medina: urban change in late antique and early Islamic Syria’, Past and Present 106: 3–27CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1985) ‘The last century of Byzantine Syria: a reinterpretation’, Byzantinische Forschungen 10: 141–83Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1985a) ‘From Polis to Madina’, Past and Present 106: 3–27.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1985b) ‘The last century of Byzantine Syria’, Byzantinische Forschungen 10: 141–83.Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1986a) ‘The last century of Byzantine Syria: a reconsiderationByzantinische Forschungen 10: 141–83Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1986b) The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphates. LondonGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1992) ‘Antioch from Byzantium to Islam and back again’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 181–98.Google Scholar
Kerlouegan, F. (1987) Le De Excidio Britanniae de Gildas: les destinées de la culture latine dans l’île de Bretagne au VIe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Kertzer, D. I. and Saller, R. P. (eds.) (1991) The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Kessler, H. L. (1988) ‘On the state of medieval art history’, Art Bulletin 70: 166–87CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khatchatrian, A. (1982) Origine et typologie des baptistères paléochrétiens (ed. Buhler, F. M.). ParisGoogle Scholar
Khazanov, A. M. (1984) Nomads and the Outside World (trans. Crookenden, J.). CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Khoury, P. S. and Kostiner, J. (eds.) (1990) Tribes and State Formation in the Middle East. Berkeley.Google Scholar
King, A. and Potter, T. (1992) ‘Mola di Monte Gelato in the early Middle Ages: an interim report on the excavations 1986–9’, in Herring, E., Whitehouse, R. and Wilkins, J. (eds.), Papers of the Fourth Conference of Italian Archaeology. 4. New Developments in Italian Archaeology, Part 2 (London) 165–76Google Scholar
King, P. D. (1972) Law and Society in the Visigothic Kingdom. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
King, C. E. (ed.) (1980) Imperial Revenue, Expenditure and Monetary Policy in the Fourth Century AD (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 76). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kirkby, H. (1981) ‘The scholar and his public’, in Gibson, (ed.), Boethius44–69Google Scholar
Kirsten, E. (1954) ‘Chorbischof‘, Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum 2: 1105–14.Google Scholar
Kirsten, E. (1958) Die byzantinische Stadt, Berichte zum XI Internationalen Byzantinisten Kongress. Munich I: 1–48.Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1965) ‘The market of the Prophet’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 8: 272–6.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1968) ‘Al-ḥīra: some notes on its relations with Arabia’, Arabica 15: 143–69.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1979) ‘Some reports concerning al-ṭā»if», Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 1: 61–91.Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1940) Early Medieval Art.LondonGoogle Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1954) ‘The cult of images in the age before Iconoclasm’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 8: 83–150 (repr. in Kitzinger, (1976))CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1976) The Art of Byzantium and the Medieval West: Selected Studies by E. Kitzinger ed. Kleinbauer, W. E.. BloomingtonGoogle Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1977) Byzantine Art in the Making.Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Kleinbauer, W. E. (1972) ‘The iconography and date of the mosaics of the rotunda of Hagios Georgios, Thessaloniki’, Viator 3: 27ff.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kleinbauer, W. E. (1973) ‘The origin and functions of the aisled tetraconch churches in Syria and northern Mesopotamia’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 27: 91–114CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kleinbauer, W. E. (1992) Early Christian and Byzantine Architecture: An Annotated Bibliography and Historiography.BostonGoogle Scholar
Klíma, O. (1957) Mazdak. Geschichte einer sozialen Bewegung im Sassanidischen Persien. Prague.Google Scholar
Klíma, O. (1977) Beiträge zur Geschichte des Mazdakismus. Prague.Google Scholar
Klingshirn, W. E. (1994) Caesarius of Arles: The Making of a Christian Community in Late Antique Gaul.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Klingshirn, W. (1990) ‘Caesarius of Arles’, in Ferguson, (ed.) (1990) 167–8Google Scholar
Klingshirn, W. (1993) Caesarius of Arles.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Knütel, R. (1996) ‘Christliche Zahlensymbolik im Digestenplan’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 113: 422–30.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kollautz, A. and Miyakawa, H. (1970) Geschichte und Kultur eines völkerwanderungszeitlichen Nomadenvolkes. Die Jou-Jan der Mongolei und die Awaren in Mitteleuropa. Klagenfurt.Google Scholar
Kondic, V. (1984) ‘Les formes des fortifications protobyzantines dans la région des Portes de Fer’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 131–61Google Scholar
König, D. (1985) Amt und Askese. Priesteramt und Mönchtum bei den lateinischen Kirchenvätern in der vorbenediktinischer Zeit (Regulæ Benedicti Studia, Supplementa 12). Erzabtei St OttilienGoogle Scholar
Kopecek, T. A. (1974) ‘The Cappadocian fathers and civic patriotism’, Church History 43: 293–303.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Koriwn, , Varkʿ Maštocʿi (ed. Abel-ean, M.) (1941) (repr. Delmar, NY, 1985, with English translation by B. Norehad). German trans.: Winkler, G. (1994) Koriwns Biographie des Mesrop Maštoc» (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 245). Rome.Google Scholar
Kostof, S. (1965) The Orthodox Baptistery of Ravenna.New HavenGoogle Scholar
Kovelman, A. B. (1991) ‘From logos to myth: Egyptian petitions of the 5th–7th centuries’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 28: 135–52Google Scholar
Kovrig, I. (1955) ‘Contribution au problème de l’occupation de la Hongroie per les Avares’, Acta Archaeologica 6: 163–91.Google Scholar
Kraeling, C. H. (1938) Gerasa, City of the Decapolis.New HavenGoogle Scholar
Kraeling, C. H. (1962) Ptolemais, City of the Libyan Pentapolis.ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Kraemer, C. J. (1958) Excavations at Nessana, conducted by H. D. Colt, Jr. (vol. III). The Non-Literary Papyri.PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kraemer, Casper J. (ed.) Excavations at Nessana, III: Non-Literary Papyri.Princeton, 1958.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kramer, J. (1992) ‘Schreiben der Prätorialpräfekten des Jahres 399 an den praeses provinciae Arcadiae in lateinischer und griechischer Version’, Tyche 7: 157–62Google Scholar
Krause, J.-V. (1987) Spätantike Patronatsformen im Westen des römischen Reiches.MunichGoogle Scholar
Krauss, S. (1916) ‘Talmudische Nachrichten über Arabien’, Zeitschrift der deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 70: 321–53.Google Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1966) ‘Die Decanneacubita in Konstantinopel’, in Schumacher, (ed.) (1966) 195–9.Google Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1980) Rome. Profile of a City, 312–1308.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1983) Three Christian Capitals. Topography and Politics: Rome, Constantinople, Milan.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. and others (1937–) Corpus Basilicarum Romanarum.RomeGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, , Early Christian and Byzantine Architecture.Krautheimer, R. (1965) Early Christian and Byzantine Architecture.Harmondsworth (rev. edns 1975, 1979, 1986)Google Scholar
Krautschick, S. (1986) ‘Zwei Aspekte des Jahres 476’, Historia 85: 344–71.Google Scholar
Kreuter, N. (1993) Römisches Privatrecht im 5. Jh. n. Chr.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kreutz, B. M. (1991) Before the Normans: Southern Italy in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Kropp, A. M. (1930) Ausgewählte koptische Zaubertexte.BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Krüger, J. (1990) Oxyrhynchos in der Kaiserzeit.Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Krüger, P. (1912) Geschichte der Quellen und Literatur des römischen Rechts. 2nd edn. MunichGoogle Scholar
Krüger, P., et al. (eds.) (1890) Collectio librorum iuris anteiustiniani III.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kruse, H. (1934) Studien zur offiziellen Geltung des Kaiserbildes im römischen Reiche.PaderbornGoogle Scholar
Kubiak, W. B. (1987) Al-Fustat: Its Foundation and Early Urban Development. Cairo.Google Scholar
Kuehn, C. (1990) ‘Dioskoros of Aphrodito and Romanos the Melodist’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 27: 103–7Google Scholar
Kuehn, C. (1995) Channels of Imperishable Fire: The Beginnings of Christian Mystical Poetry and Dioscorus of Aphrodito. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Kugener, M. A. (ed.) (1907) Zacharie le scholastique: Vie de Sévère, Patrologia Orientalis II.1. Paris (repr. Turnhout 1993)Google Scholar
Kuhn, K. H. (1954) ‘A fifth century Egyptian abbot’, Journal of Theological Studies n.s. 5: 36–48; 174–87Google Scholar
Kulakovskij, Y. (1912) Istoria Vizantii 2. KievGoogle Scholar
La Pietra ollare dalla preistoria all’età moderna (1987). Como
La Rocca, C. (1992) ‘Public building and urban change in northern Italy in the early medieval period’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 161–80.Google Scholar
Labourt, J. (1904) Le Christianisme dans l’empire Perse sous la dynastie Sassanide. Paris.Google Scholar
Laga, C. (ed.) (1992) Eustratii Presbyteri Vita Eutychii Patriarchae Constantinopolitani (Corpus Christianorum Series Graeca 25). TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Laing, L. (1990) Celtic Britain and Ireland, A.D. 200–800: The Myth of the Dark Ages.DublinGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1985) ‘Consensus facit nuptias – et non. Pope Nicholas I’s Responsa to the Bulgarians as a source for Byzantine marriage customs’, RJ 4: 189–201 (= no. IV of Laiou, , Gender, Society and Economic Life in Byzantium, London Variorum 1992)Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1992) Mariage, amour et parenté à Byzance aux XIe–XIIIe siècles. ParisGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1993) ‘Sex, consent, and coercion in Byzantium’, in Laiou, A. E. (ed.), Consent and Coercion to Sex and Marriage in Ancient and Medieval Societies (Washington) 109–221Google Scholar
Laiou-Thomadakis, A. E. (ed.) (1980) Charanis Studies.New BrunswickGoogle Scholar
Lamberz, E. (1987) ‘Proklos und die Form des philosophischen Kommentars’, in Pépin, and Saffrey, (eds.) (1987) 1–20Google Scholar
Lambrechts, P. (1937) ‘Le commerce des “Syriens” en Gaule du haut empire à l’époque mérovingienne’, AC 6: 35–61Google Scholar
Lammens, H. (1928) L’Arabie occidentale avant l’hégire. Beirut.Google Scholar
Lancaster, W. (1997) The Rwala Bedouin Today. 2nd edn. Prospect Heights, IL.Google Scholar
Lane Fox, R. (1997) ‘The Life of Daniel’, in Edwards, M. J. and Swain, S. (eds.), Portraits. Biographical Representation in the Greek and Latin Literature of the Roman Empire (Oxford) 175–225Google Scholar
Langgärtner, G. (1964) Die Gallienpolitik des Papstes in 5. und 6. Jahrhundert. Eine Studie über den apostolischen Vikariat von Arles.Theophaneia 16. BonnGoogle Scholar
Langlois, V. (1867, 1869) Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie, 2 vols. Paris.Google Scholar
Lapidge, M. and Dumville, D. (eds.) (1984) Gildas: New Approaches.WoodbridgeGoogle Scholar
Larson, C. W. R. (1970) ‘Theodosius and the Thessalonian massacre revisited – yet again’, in Cross, F. L. (ed.), Studia Patristica 10 (Texte und Untersuchungen 107) (Berlin) 297–301Google Scholar
Lassus, J. (1947) Sanctuaires chrétiens de Syrie. Essai sur la genèse, la forme et l’usage liturgique des édifices de culte chrétiens en Syrie, du IIIe siècle à la conquête musulmane.ParisGoogle Scholar
Lassus, J. (1947) Sanctuaires chrétiens de Syrie. ParisGoogle Scholar
László, G. (1955) ‘Études archéologiques sur l’histoire de la société des Avares’, Archaeologica Hungarica 34.Google Scholar
Latouche, R. (1967) The Birth of the Western Economy. London (first published, in French, 1956)Google Scholar
Lauffray, J. (1983) Halabiyya-Zenobia: place forte du limes oriental et la Haute-Mésopotamie au VIe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Lawless, G. (1990) Augustine of Hippo and his Monastic Rule.OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lawrence, A. W. (1983) ‘A skeletal history of Byzantine fortification’, Annual of the British School at Athens 78: 171–227CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lawrence, M. (1945) The Sarcophagi of Ravenna.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Lazar of Pʿarp, , Patmutʿiwn Hayoc» (ed. Ter-Mkrtč»ean, G. and Malxasean, S.) (1904) Tiflis (repr. Delmar, NY, 1985). English trans.: see Thomson (1991).Google Scholar
Le Moine, F. (1972) Martianus Capella: A Literary Re-evaluation.MunichGoogle Scholar
Le pandette di Giustiniano. Storia e fortuna di un codice illustre. Due giornate di studio Firenze, 23–24 giugno 1983. (1983) Florence
Leach, E. (1983) ‘Melchisedech and the emperor: icons of subversion and orthodoxy’, reprinted in Leach, E. and Aycock, D. A. (eds.), Structuralist Interpretations of Biblical Myth (Cambridge) 67–88Google Scholar
Lebecq, S. (1994) ‘Le baptême manqué du roi Radbod’, in Les assises du pouvoir: temps mediévaux: territoires africains: Mélanges Jean Devisse (Valenciennes) 141–50Google Scholar
Leciejewicz, L., Tabaczynska, E. and Tabaczynski, S. (1977) Torcello. Scavi 1962–63. RomeGoogle Scholar
Lecker, M. (1986) ‘On the markets of Medina (Yathrib) in pre-Islamic and early Islamic times’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 8: 133–47.Google Scholar
Lecker, M. (1993) ‘Idol worship in pre-Islamic Medina (Yathrib)’, Le Muséon 106 331–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lecker, M. (1994) ‘Kinda on the eve of Islam and during the Ridda‘, Journal of Roman ArchaeologyS, third series, 4: 333–56.Google Scholar
Leclercq, H. (1948) ‘Chorévêques’, in Cabrol, F. and Leclerq, H. (eds.) (1948) Dictionnaire d’archéologie chrétienne et de liturgie. III 1423–52.Google Scholar
Lee, A. D. (1988) ‘Close-kin marriage in late antique Mesopotamia’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 29: 403–13Google Scholar
Lee, A. D. (1993) Information and Frontiers: Roman Foreign Relations in Late Antiquity.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lee, A. D. (1993a) ‘Evagrius, Paul of Nisibis and the problem of loyalties in the mid-sixth century’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 44: 569–86CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leipoldt, J. (1902–3) ‘Berichte Schenutes über Einfälle der Nubier in Ägypten’, Zeitschrift für ägyptische Sprache und Altertumskunde 40: 126–40CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leipoldt, J. (1903) Schenute von Atripe und die Entstehung des nationalen ägyptischen Christentums (Texte und Untersuchungen 25.1). LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Lemaire, A. (1929) ‘Origine de la règle “Nullum sine dote fiat conjugium”’, in Mélanges P. Fournier (Paris) 415–24Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1954) ‘Invasions et migrations dans les Balkans depuis la fin de l’époque romaine jusquʿau VIIe siècle’, Revue historique 211: 501–21.Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1971, 1986) Le premier humanisme byzantin.Paris (tr. as Lemerle, , Byzantine Humanism)Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1984) ‘Conclusion’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 501–21.Google Scholar
Lemerle, , Byzantine Humanism.Lemerle, P. (1986) Byzantine Humanism, Engl. transl. by Lindsay, Helen, and Moffatt, Ann (Byzantina Australiensia 3). CanberraGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. (ed.) (1981) Les plus anciens recueils des Miracles de Saint Démétrius et la pénétration des Slaves dans les Balkans 2. Le commentaire. Paris.Google Scholar
Lendon, J. E. (1997) Empire of Honour: The Art of Government in the Roman World.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lengyel, A. and Radan, G. T. B. (1980) The Archaeology of Roman Pannonia. Budapest.Google Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1983) ‘Liberté, colonat et esclavage d’après la Lettre 24*: la jurisdiction épiscopale “de liberali causa”’, in Les lettres de Saint Augustin découvertes par Johannes Divjak (Paris) 329–42Google Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1989) ‘Peuplement et richesses de l’Afrique romaine tardive’, in Hommes et richesses I.17–30Google Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1992) ‘The survival and fall of the classical city in late Roman Africa’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 50–76Google Scholar
Lepelley, , Cités.Lepelley, C. (1979–81) Les cités de l’Afrique romaine au Bas-Empire (Études Augustiniennes), 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Lestocquoi, J. (1953) ‘Le paysage urbain en Gaul’, AESC 8: 159–72.Google Scholar
Levi, D. (1947) Antioch Mosaic Pavements. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Levine, L. I. (1981) Ancient Synagogues Revealed.JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Levine, L. I. (1985) Caesarea under Roman Rule. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Levy, E. (1934) ‘Neue Bruchstücke aus den Institutionen des Gaius’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 54: 258–311.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Levy, E. (1945) Pauli Sententiae. A Palingenesia of the Opening Titles as a Specimen of Research in West Roman Vulgar Law.IthacaGoogle Scholar
Levy, E. (1951) West Roman Vulgar Law. The Law of Property.PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Levy, E. (1956) Weströmisches Vulgarrecht. Das Obligationenrecht.WeimarGoogle Scholar
Levy, E. (1963a) Gesammelte Schriften I. CologneGoogle Scholar
Levy, E. (1963b) ‘Reflections on the first “reception” of Roman law in Germanic states’, in Levy, (1963a) I 201–9.Google Scholar
Lewis, A.R. (1976) ‘The dukes of the regnum Francorum, ad 550–751’, Speculum 51 381–410.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewit, T. (1991) Agricultural Production in the Roman Economy A.D. 200–400 (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 568). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Leyser, K. (1979) Rule and Conflict in an Early Medieval Society. LondonGoogle Scholar
L’Huillier, P. (1987) ‘Novella 89 of Leo the Wise on marriage: an insight into its theoretical and practical impact’, Greek Orthodox Theological Review 32.2: 153–62Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1972) Antioch, City and Imperial Administration in the Later Roman Empire. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1977) ‘The defences of Syria in the sixth century’, Vorträge des 10 Internationalen Limeskongress (Cologne) 487–99Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1979) Continuity and Change in Roman Religion. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1993) ‘The end of the Roman army in the western empire’, in Rich, and Shipley, (1993) 265–76Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. and Kennedy, H. (1988) ‘Antioch and the villages of northern Syria in the 4th–6th centuries ad‘, Nottingham Medieval Studies 32: 65–90.Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1959) ‘The finances of Antioch in the fourth century ad’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 52: 344–56 (= Liebeschuetz (1989) xii)Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1963) ‘Did the Pelagian movement have social aims?’, Historia 12: 227–41Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1967) ‘Pelagian evidence on the last period of Roman Britain?’, Latomus 26: 436–47Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1972) Antioch: City and Imperial Administration in the Later Roman Empire.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1973) ‘The origin of the office of the Pagarch’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 66: 38–46 (= Liebeschuetz (1989) xvii)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1974) ‘The Pagarch: city and imperial administration in Byzantine Egypt’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 18: 163–8 (= Liebeschuetz (1989) xviii)Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1985) ‘Synesius and municipal politics of Cyrenaica in the 5th century AD’, Byzantion 55: 146–64 (= Liebeschuetz (1989) xiv)Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1986) ‘Why did Synesius become bishop of Ptolemais?’, Byzantion 56: 180–95 (= Liebeschuetz (1989) xv)Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1987) ‘Government and administration in the late empire’, in Wacher, (ed.) (1987) 455–69.Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1989) From Diocletian to the Arab Conquest: Change in the Late Roman Empire.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. (1992) ‘The end of the ancient city’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 1–49.Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, W. [= J. H. W. G.] (1974) ‘The pagarch, the city and imperial administration in Byzantine Egypt’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 18: 163–8Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, , Barbarians and Bishops.Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1990) Barbarians and Bishops: Army, Church and State in the Age of Arcadius and Chrysostom.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1971) ‘Variae lectiones. Zwei Juristenschriften’, in Studi in onore di E. Volterra v (Milan) 51–88.Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1976) ‘Römische Provinzialjurisprudenz’, in Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II, 15: 288–362.Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1983) ‘Das ius gladii der römischen Provinzgouverneure in der Kaiserzeit’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 43: 217–23.Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1985) ‘Unverhohlene Brutalität in den Gesetzen der ersten christlichen Kaiser’, in Liebs, and Luig, (eds.) (1985) 89–116.Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1986) Review of Horstkotte, H.-J., Die Theorie vom spätrömischen’Zwangsstaat’ und das Problem der ‘Steuerhaftung’, Gnomon 58: 275–8.Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1987) Die Jurisprudenz im spätantiken Italien.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1992) ‘Das Gesetz im spätrömischen Recht’, in Sellert, (ed.) (1992) 11–27.Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1993) Römische Jurisprudenz in Africa.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. and Luig, K. (eds.) (1985) Römisches Recht in der europäischen Tradition. Symposion aus Anlass des 75. Geburtstages von F. Wieacker.EbelsbachGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1985) Manichaeism: in the Later Roman Empire and Medieval China.ManchesterGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1994) Manichaeism in Mesopotamia and the Roman Near East. Leiden.Google Scholar
Lieu, S. (1986) ‘Captives, refugees and exiles: a study of cross-frontier civilian movements between Rome and Persia from Valerian to Julian’, in Freeman, P. and Kennedy, D. (eds.), The Defence of the Roman and Byzantine East (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 297.ii) (Oxford) 475–505Google Scholar
Lieu, J., North, J. and Rajak, T. (eds.) (1992) The Jews among Pagans and Christians in the Roman Empire.LondonGoogle Scholar
Lim, R. (1995) Public Disputation, Power and Social Order in Late Antiquity.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Linder, A. (1987) Jews in Roman Imperial Legislation.DetroitGoogle Scholar
Lintott, A. (1968) Violence in Republican Rome. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lippold, A. (1973) ‘Theodosius II’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– Suppl. XIII, 961–1044Google Scholar
Lizzi, R. (1989) Vescovi e strutture ecclesiastiche nella città tardoantica. ComoGoogle Scholar
Lloyd, A. C. (1987) ‘Parhypostasis in Proclus’, in Boss, G. and Seel, G. (eds.), Proclus et son influence (Zurich) 145–57Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993a) ‘Sasanian coins of the third century from Merv’, Mesopotamia 18: 247–69.Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993b) ‘Coins of Shapur II from Merv’, Mesopotamia 18: 247–69.Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993c) ‘Sasanian coins of the late 4th–7th centuries from Merv’, Mesopotamia 18: 271–316.Google Scholar
London Bartlett, R. (1986) Trial by Fire and Water: The Medieval Judicial Ordeal.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Longnon, A. (1878) Géographie de la Gaule au VIe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Loseby, S. T. (1992) ‘Marseille: a late antique success story?’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 165–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Loseby, S. (1992) ‘Bishops and cathedrals: order and diversity in the fifth century urban landscape of southern Gaul’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul144–55.Google Scholar
Lot, F. (1921) ‘Conjectures démographique sur la France au IXe siècle’, Le Moyen Âge 32: 1–27 and : 109–37Google Scholar
Lot, F. (1928) L’impôt foncier et la capitation personnelle sous le Bas-Empire et à l’époque franque (Bibliothèque de l’école des hautes études 253). ParisGoogle Scholar
Lotter, F. (1971) ‘Antonius von Lérins und der Untergang Ufernorikums: ein Beitrag zur Frage der Bevölkerungs Kontinuität im Alpen-Donau-Raum’, HZ 212: 265–315.Google Scholar
Lowden, J. (1990) ‘Luxury and liturgy: the function of books’, in Morris, R. (ed.), Church and People in Byzantium (Birmingham) 263–80Google Scholar
Lowden, J. (1993) The Octateuchs.University Park and LondonGoogle Scholar
Lughda al-Iṣfahānī, Abū ʿAlī al-ḥasan ibn ʿAbd Allāh (f. c. 261/875). al-ʿarab, Bilād. Ed. al-Jāsir, ḥamad and al-ʿAlī, ṣāliḥ Aḥmad. Riyadh, 1387/1968.
Lukonin, V. G. (1961) Iran v epokhu pervykh Sasanidov. Leningrad.Google Scholar
Luttwak, E. N. (1976) The Grand Strategy of the Roman Empire from the First Century A.D. to the Third.BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Lynch, J. H. (1986) Godparents and Kinship in Early Medieval Europe. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Maas, M. (1986) ‘Roman history and Christian ideology in Justinianic reform legislation’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 40: 17–31.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Maas, , John Lydus.Maas, Michael (1992) John Lydus and the Roman Past: Antiquarianism and Politics in the Age of Justinian.LondonGoogle Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. (1983) ‘Epigraphy and village life in southern Syria during the Roman and early Byzantine periods’, Berytus 31: 103–15.Google Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. (1989) ‘Strabo, Pliny the Elder and Ptolemy of Alexandria: three views of ancient Arabia and its peoples’, in Fahd, T. (ed.), L’Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel (Leiden) 289–320.Google Scholar
MacAdam, H. (1986) Studies in the History of the Roman Province of Arabia (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 125). OxfordGoogle Scholar
MacCormack, S. (1981) Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity. BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1981) ‘The Coptic archive of Dioscorus of Aphrodito’, Chronique d’Égypte 56: 185–93 (= MacCoull, (1993b) II)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1984) ‘Notes on the social structure of late antique Aphrodito’, Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 26: 65–77 (= MacCoull, (1993b) XX)Google Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1986a) ‘Coptic Egypt during the Persian occupation: the papyrological evidence’, Studi classici e orientali 36: 307–13 (= MacCoull, (1993b) XII)Google Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1986b) ‘Dioscorus and the dukes: an aspect of Coptic Hellenism in the sixth century’, Byzantine Studies 13: 30–40 (= MacCoull, (1993b) X)Google Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1987) ‘Dioscorus of Aphrodito and John Philoponus’, Studia Patristica 18: 163–68. KalamazooGoogle Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1989) ‘The strange death of Coptic culture’, Coptic Church Review 10: 35–45 (= MacCoull, (1993b) XXVI)Google Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1990) ‘Christianity at Syene/Elephantine/Philae’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 27: 151–62Google Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1993a) ‘The Apa Apollos monastery of Pharoou (Aphrodito) and its papyrus archive’, Le Muséon 106: 21–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacCoull, L. S. B. (1993b) Coptic Perspectives on Late Antiquity. AldershotGoogle Scholar
MacCoull, , Dioscorus.MacCoull, L. S. B. (1988) Dioscorus of Aphrodito: His Work and his World.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1993) ‘Nomads and the ḥawrān in the late Hellenistic and Roman periods: a reassessment of the epigraphic evidence’, Syria 70: 303–413.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1995a) ‘North Arabia in the first millennium BCE‘, in Sasson, J. M. (ed.), Civilizations of the Ancient Near East (New York) II.1355–1369.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1995b) ‘Quelques réflexions sur les saracènes, l’inscription de Rawwāfa et l’armée romaine’, in Lozachmead, H. (ed.), Présence arabe dans le croissant fertile avant l’hégire (Paris) 93–101.Google Scholar
MacKenzie, M. M. and Roueché, C. (eds.) (1989) Images of Authority: Papers Presented to Joyce Reynolds on her 70th Birthday.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Mackie, G. (1994) ‘La Daurade: a royal mausoleum’, Cahiers Archéologiques 42: 17–34Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1963) Soldier and Civilian in the Later Roman Empire. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1980) ‘How big was the Roman Imperial Army?’, Klio 62: 451–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1987) ‘Late Roman slavery’, Historia 26: 359–82Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1987) ‘Tax-pressure in the Roman empire’, Latomus 46: 737–54.Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1988) Corruption and the Decline of Rome.New HavenGoogle Scholar
Macrides, R. and Magdalino, P. (1988) ‘The architecture of ekphrasis: construction and context of Paul the Silentiary’s ekphrasis of Hagia Sophia’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 12: 47–82CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Maehler, M. (1976) ‘Trouble in Alexandria in a letter of the sixth century’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 17: 197–203Google Scholar
Maenchen-Helfen, J. O. (1973) The World of the Huns. Berkeley and Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Maenchen-Helfen, O. J. (1973) The World of the Huns.BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. and Macrides, R. (1988) ‘The architecture of Ekphrasis: construction and context of Paul the Silentiary’s poem on Hagia Sophia’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 12: 47–82Google Scholar
Magdalino, (ed.), New Constantines.Magdalino, Paul (ed.) (1994) New Constantines: The Rhythm of Imperial Renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th Centuries.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Maguire, H. (1990) Earth and Ocean.University Park and LondonGoogle Scholar
Mahé, J. P. (1990) ‘David l’Invincible dans la tradition arménienne’, in Hadot, (1990b) 189–207Google Scholar
Mahjoubi, A. (1978) Recherches d’histoire et d’archéologie à Henchir al-Faouar (Tunisie). La cité de Belalitani Maiores.Google Scholar
Maier, J. (1973) L’Épiscopat de l’Afrique romaine, vandale et byzantine. RomeGoogle Scholar
Mainstone, R. J. (1988) Hagia Sophia: Architecture, Structure and Liturgy of Justinian’s Great Church.London. Reissued London 1997Google Scholar
Mainstone, R. (1988) Hagia Sophia.LondonGoogle Scholar
Majeska, G. (1984) Russian Travelers to Constantinople in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Malbon, E. S. (1990) The Iconography of the Sarcophagus of Junius Bassus.PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mallory, J. P. and McNeill, T. E. (1991) The Archaeology of Ulster: From Colonization to Plantation. BelfastGoogle Scholar
Malone, C., Stoddart, S. et al. (1994) Territory, Time and State. The Archaeological Development of the Gubbio Basin. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Mamboury, E., Wiegand, T., et al. (1934) Die Kaiserpaläste von Konstantinopel zwischen Hippodrom und Marmara-Meer.BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Manafis, K. A. (ed.) (1990) Sinai: Treasures of the Monastery of Saint Catherine.AthensGoogle Scholar
Manandian, H. (1965) The Trade and Cities of Armenia in Relation to Ancient World Trade. Lisbon.Google Scholar
Manenti, C. (ed.) (1887–9) Antiqua summaria codicis Theodosiani (Studi Senesi nel Circolo Giuridico della R. Università) 3: 257–88 4: 141–57 5: 203–311.Google Scholar
Mango, C. A. (1959) The Brazen House: A Study of the Vestibule of the Imperial Palace of Constantinople.CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. A. (1975) ‘The church of Sts. Sergius and Bacchus once again’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 68: 385–92 (= Mango, , Studies on Constantinople, xiv)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. A. (1980) Byzantium: The Empire of New Rome.LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1959) The Brazen House. A Study of the Vestibule of the Imperial Palace of Constantinople.CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1962) Materials for the Study of the Mosaics of St Sophia at Istanbul.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1972) ‘The church of Saints Sergius and Bacchus at Constantinople and the alleged tradition of octagonal palace churches’ (= Mango, , Studies on Constantinople XIII)Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1972) The Art of the Byzantine Empire 312–1453 (Sources and Documents in the History of Art Series). Englewood Cliffs, NJGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1975) ‘The church of Sts. Sergius and Bacchus once again’ (= Mango, , Studies on Constantinople XIV)Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1977) ‘Storia dell’arte’, in Guillou, A. (ed.), La civiltà bizantina dal IV al IX secolo. Aspetti e problemi (Bari) 285–350Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1980) Byzantium: The Empire of New Rome.LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1984a) ‘A Byzantine hagiographer at work’, Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, philos.-hist. Kl. Sitzungsberichte 432: 25–41Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1984b) Byzantium and its Image.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1986) ‘The pilgrimage centre of St Michael at Germia’, Jarhbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 36: 117–32Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1991) ‘Germia: a postscript’, Jarhbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 41: 297–306Google Scholar
Mango, C., Vickers, M. and Francis, E. D. (1992) ‘The palace of Lausus at Constantinople and its collection of ancient statues’, Journal of the History of Collections 4: 89–98CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mango, M. Mundell (1986) Silver from Early Byzantium.BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Mango, , Byzantine Architecture.Mango, Cyril (1976) Byzantine Architecture.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Mango, , Développement.Mango, C. (1985) Le développement urbain de Constantinople (IVe–VIIe siècles).ParisGoogle Scholar
Mango, , Studies on Constantinople.Mango, Cyril (1993) Studies on Constantinople.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Mango, C., Dagron, D., with Greatrex, G. (eds.) (1995) Constantinople and its Hinterland.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Mansfeld, J. (1994) Prolegomena. Questions to be Settled Before the Study of an Author or a Text.LeidenGoogle Scholar
Mantovani, D. (1987) Digesto e masse bluhmiane.MilanGoogle Scholar
Marinus, (1814) Life of Proclus ed. (1) Boissonade, J. F.. Leipzig, 1814, reprinted 1966; (2) Masullo, R., with Italian translation and notes. Naples, 1985Google Scholar
Markey, T. S. (1989) ‘Germanic in the Mediterranean: Lombards, Vandals, and Visigoths’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989) 51–71Google Scholar
Markus, R. A. (1964) ‘Donatism – the last phase’, Studies in Church History 1: 118–26CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Markus, R. A. (1967) ‘The imperial administration and the church in Byzantine Africa’, Church History 36: 18–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Markus, R. A. (1979) ‘Country bishops in Byzantine Africa’, Church History 16: 1–15CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Markus, R. A. (1981) ‘Ravenna and Rome, 554–600’, Byzantion 51: 556–78Google Scholar
Markus, R. (1985) ‘Gregor I’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 197714: 135–45Google Scholar
Markus, R. (1990) The End of Ancient Christianity.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Marrou, H. I. (1956) A History of Education in Antiquity.LondonGoogle Scholar
Martin, J.-M. (1993) La Pouille du VIe au XIIe siècle. RomeGoogle Scholar
Martin, J. and Quint, B. (eds.) (1990) Christentum und antike Gesellschaft.DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Martine, F. (ed.) (1968) Vies des pères du Jura (Sources Chrétiennes 142). ParisGoogle Scholar
Masai, F. (1971) ‘La Vita patrum iurensium et les débuts du monachisme à Saint-Maurice d’Agaune’, in Authenrieth, J. and Brunhölzl, F. (eds.), Festschrift Bernhard Bischoff zu seinem 65. Geburtstag (Stuttgart) 43–69Google Scholar
Maspéro, J. (1911) ‘Un dernier poète grec, Dioscore, fils d’Apollos’, Revue des Études Grecques 24: 426–81CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Maspéro, J. (1912) Organisation militaire de l’Égypte byzantine (Bibliothèque de l’École des Hautes Études, Sciences historiques et philologiques 201). ParisGoogle Scholar
Maspéro, J. (19311943) Fouilles exécutées à Baouit III. CairoGoogle Scholar
Mastino, A. (ed.) (1988) L’Africa Romana.SassariGoogle Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (1971) The Early Churches of Constantinople: Architecture and Liturgy.University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (1993) The Clash of the Gods: A Reinterpretation of Early Christian Art.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Mathews, T. (1974) ‘Architecture et liturgie dans les premières églises palatiales de Constantinople’, Revue de l’Art 24: 22–90.Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. (1981) ‘Epistolography, literary circles and family ties in late Roman Gaul’, Transactions of the American Philological Association III: 95–109CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. (1984) ‘The family of Georgius Florentius Gregorius and the bishops of Tours’, Medievalia et Humanistica 12: 83–95.Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. (1989) Ecclesiastical Factionalism and Religious Controversy in Fifth-Century Gaul.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. (1992) ‘Gallic visitors to Italy, business or pleasure?’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul228–38.Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. (1993) Aristocrats in Barbarian Gaul.Austin, TXGoogle Scholar
Mathisen, R. W. (1993) Roman Aristocrats in Barbarian Gaul. Strategies for Survival in an Age of Transition.Austin, TXGoogle Scholar
Mathisen, R. (1979) ‘Resistance and reconciliation: Majorian and the Gallic aristocracy after the fall of Avitus’, Francia 7: 597–627 (= Mathisen, (1991))Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. (1981) ‘Avitus, Italy and the east in A.D. 455–456’, Byzantion 51: 232–47 (= Mathisen, (1991) 137–52)Google Scholar
Mathisen, R. (1991) Studies in the History, Literature and Society of Late Antiquity.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Matthews, J. F. (1967) ‘Continuity in a Roman family: the Rufii Festi of Volsinii’, Hist. 16: 484–509Google Scholar
Matthews, J. F. (1974) ‘The letters of Symmachus’, in Binns, J. W. (ed.), Latin Literature of the Fourth Century (London) 58–99Google Scholar
Matthews, J. F. (1975) Western Aristocracies and Imperial Court A.D. 364–425. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Matthews, J. F. (1989) The Roman Empire of Ammianus. London and BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. and Hayes, J. W. (1992) ‘Nador and fortified farms in North Africa’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 5: 408–18CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. and Hitchner, R. B. (1995) ‘Roman Africa: an archaeological review’, Journal of Roman Studies 85: 165–213CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. (1995) Tripolitania. LondonGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. and Hitchner, R. B. (1995) ‘Roman Africa: an archaeological review’, Journal of Roman Studies 85: 165–213CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. (1988) ‘Oil for export? A comparison of Libyan, Spanish and Tunisian oil production in the Roman Empire’, Journal of Roman Archaeology I: 33–56CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattioli, U. (ed.) (1992) La donna nel pensiero cristiano antico.GenoaGoogle Scholar
Max, G. E. (1979) ‘Political intrigue during the reigns of the western Roman emperors Avitus and Majorian’, Historia 28: 225–37Google Scholar
Mayerson, P. (1963) ‘The desert of southern Palestine according to Byzantine sources’, Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society 107: 161–72.Google Scholar
Mayerson, P. (1986) ‘The Beersheba Edict’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 64: 141–8.Google Scholar
Mayerson, P. (1988) ‘Justinian’s Novel 103 and the reorganization of Palestine’, Bulletin of the American School of Oriental Research 269: 65–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mayr-Harting, H. (1991) The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England. 3rd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Mazzarino, S. (1951) Aspetti Sociali del Quarto Secolo.RomeGoogle Scholar
Mazzarino, S. (1960) Rapports du XIe Congrès International des Sciences Historiques (Stockholm) 35ff.Google Scholar
Mazzoleni, D. (1976) ‘Nomi di barbari nelle iscrizioni paleocristiane della Venetia et Histria‘, Romanobarbarica I: 159–80Google Scholar
Mazzucchi, C. M. (1982) Menae patricii cum Thoma referendario De scientia politica Dialogus.MilanGoogle Scholar
McCail, R. C. (1969) ‘The Cycle of Agathias: new identifications scrutinised’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 89: 87–96.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCarthy, M. C. (1960) The Rule for Nuns of St Caesarius of Arles.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. (1985) ‘Analyzing imperial ceremonies’, Jarhbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 35: 1–20.Google Scholar
McCormick, M. (1989) ‘Clovis at Tours, Byzantine public ritual and the origins of medieval ruler symbolism’, in Chrysos, and Schwarcz, (eds.) (1989) 155–80.Google Scholar
McCormick, , Eternal Victory.McCormick, Michael (1986) Eternal Victory: Triumphal Rulership in Late Antiquity, Byzantium, and the Early Medieval West.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McCready, W. D. (1989) Signs of Sanctity: Miracles in the Thought of Gregory the Great.TorontoGoogle Scholar
McGing, B. (1990) ‘Melitian monks at Labla’, Tyche 5: 67–94Google Scholar
McGuckin, J. A. (1994) St Cyril of Alexandria: The Christological Controversy. Its History, Theology, and Texts (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae 23). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
McGuire, B. (1988) Friendship and Community: The Monastic Experience, 350–1250.KalamazooGoogle Scholar
McKitterick, R. (ed.) (1990) The Uses of Literacy in Early Medieval Europe.CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meeker, M. E. (1979) Literature and Violence in North Arabia. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Megaw, A. H. S. and Hawkins, E. J. W. (1977) The Church of the Panagia Kanakaria at Lythrankomi in Cyprus: Its Mosaics and Frescoes.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Megaw, A. H. S. (1974) ‘Byzantine architecture and decoration in Cyprus’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 28: 59–88CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Megaw, A. H. S. (1985) ‘Progress in early Christian and medieval archeology’, in Karageorghis, (ed.) (1985) 292–8Google Scholar
Meiggs, R. (1973) Roman Ostia. 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Memmer, M. (1990) ‘Der schöne Kauf des guten Sklaven’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 107: 1–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Menander, (wr. 580s). Fragmenta. Ed. and trans. Blockley, R. C., The History of Menander the Guardsman. Liverpool, 1985.Google Scholar
Meneghini, R. and Santangeli Valenzani, R. (1993) ‘Sepolture intramuranee e paesaggio urbano a Roma tra V e VII secolo’, in Paroli, L. and Delogu, P. (eds.), La Storia economica di Roma nell’alto Medioevo alla luce dei recenti scavi archeologici (Florence) 89–111Google Scholar
Menghin, W. (1985) Die Langobarden: Archäologie und Geschichte.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Merkel, J. (1888) ‘Über römische Gerichtsgebühren’, in Merkel, , Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiete des römischen Rechts III (Halle) 121–74Google Scholar
Metcalf, D. M. (1969) The Origins of the Anastasian Currency Reform.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Metcalf, D. M. (1984) ‘The mint of Thessalonica in the early Byzantine period’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 111–29.Google Scholar
Meyendorff, , Imperial Unity.Meyendorff, J. (1989) Imperial Unity and Christian Divisions: The Church 450–680 A.D.Crestwood, NYGoogle Scholar
Qīndāsī, Michael I. (d. 1199). Chronique de Michel le Syrien. Ed. and trans. Chabot, J.-B.. 4 vols. Paris, 1899–1924.Google Scholar
Michaud, H. (1960) Jésus selon le Coran. Neuchâtel.Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1977) The Emperor and the Roman World.LondonGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. (1981) ‘The world of the Golden Ass’, Journal of Roman Studies 71: 63–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. (1992) ‘The Jews of the Graeco-Roman diaspora between paganism and Christianity, A.D. 312–438’, in Lieu, , North, and Rajak, (eds.) (1992): 97–123Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1993) The Roman Near East, 31 BC–AD 337. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Millar, F. (1993a) ‘Hagar, Ishmael, Josephus and the origins of Islam’, JJS 44: 23–45.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. (1993b) The Roman Near East, 31 BC–AD 337. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Miller, T. S. (1984) ‘Byzantine hospitals’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 38: 53–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Miller, T. S. (1990) ‘The Sampson Hospital of Constantinople’, Byzantinische Forschungen 15: 101–35Google Scholar
Millet, G. (1925) ‘L’origine du logothète général’, in Mélanges d’Histoire du Moyen Âge offerts à M. Ferdinand Lot (Paris) 563–73.Google Scholar
Millett, M. (1990) The Romanization of Britain.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Millett, M. (1991) ‘Pottery: population or supply pattern? The Ager Tarraconensis approach’, in Barker, G. and Lloyd, J. (eds.), Roman Landscapes: Archaeological Survey in the Mediterranean Region (Archaeological Monographs of the British School at Rome 2) (London) 18–28Google Scholar
Minnen, P. (1992) ‘Isocrates and Menander in late antique perspective’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 33: 87–98Google Scholar
Mitchell, F. (1976) The Irish Landscape. LondonGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, S. and McNicoll, A. W. (1979) ‘Archaeology in western and southern Asia Minor, 1971–78’, Archaeological Reports 25: 59–90Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. (1985) ‘Archaeology in Asia Minor, 1979–84’, Archaeological Reports 31 70–105Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. (1990) ‘Archaeology in Asia Minor, 1985–89’, Archaeological Reports 36: 83–131Google Scholar
Mitchell, S., Owens, E. and Waelkens, M. (1989) ‘Ariassos and Sagalassos 1988’, Anatolian Studies 39: 61–77CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, , Anatolia.Mitchell, Stephen (1993) Anatolia: Land, Men and Gods in Asia Minor, 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, S. (ed.) (1983) Armies and Frontiers in Roman and Byzantine Anatolia (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 156). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Mitford, T. B. (1950) ‘Some new inscriptions from early Christian Cyprus’, Byzantion 20: 128–38.Google Scholar
Mitford, T. B. (1971) The Inscriptions of Kourion. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Mitteis, L. (1891) Reichsrecht und Volksrecht in den östlichen Provinzen des römischen Kaiserreichs. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Mócsy, A. (1974) Pannonia and Upper Moesia. London.Google Scholar
Modéran, Y. (1986) ‘Corippe et l’occupation byzantine de l’Afrique: pour une nouvelle lecture de la Johannide’, Ant. Afr. 22: 195–212CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Modéran, Y. (1991) ‘Le découverte des Maures. Réflexions sur la reconquête byzantine de l’Afrique en 533’, Actes du Congrès d’Histoire et de Civilisation du Maghreb 5: 211–33Google Scholar
Modéran, Y. (1993) ‘La chronologie de la vie de saint Fulgence de Ruspe et ses incidences sur l’histoire de l’Afrique vandale’, Mélanges de l’École française de Rome (Moyen Âge) 105: 135–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Molitor, R. (ed.) (1947) Vir Dei Benedictus.MünsterGoogle Scholar
Mollat, M. (ed.) (1974) Études sur l’histoire de la pauvreté I. ParisGoogle Scholar
Momigliano, A. (1955) ‘Cassiodorus and the Italian culture of his time’, Proceedings of the British Academy 41: 207–45Google Scholar
Momigliano, A. (1972) ‘Popular religious beliefs and the late Roman historians’, Studies in Church History 8: 1–18CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Momigliano, A. (1973) ‘La caduta senza rumore di un impero nel 476 d.C’, Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa, ser. 3, vol. 3, fasc. 2: 397–418 (= Sesto Contributo I (Rome 1980) 160–79)Google Scholar
Momigliano, A. (ed.) (1963) The Conflict between Paganism and Christianity.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Mommaerts, T. S. and Kelly, D. H. (1992) ‘The Anicii of Gaul and Rome’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul111–21Google Scholar
Mommsen, T. (1901) ‘Aetius’, Hermes 76: 516–47Google Scholar
Mommsen, T. (1905) ‘Das theodosianische Gesetzbuch’, in Mommsen, , Gesammelte Schriften II (Berlin) 371–405.Google Scholar
Mommsen, T. (1910) Gesammelte Schriften vi. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Mommsen, Th. (ed.) (1894) Cassiodori Senatoris Variae.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Monks, G. R. (1953) ‘The church of Alexandria and the city’s economic life in the sixth century’, Speculum 28: 349–62CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1981) ‘The last years of Theoderic’, Historia 32: 106–20Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1983) ‘Italian loyalties during Justinian’s Gothic war’, Byzantion 53: 575–96Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1984) ‘Theoderic, Zeno and Odovacer’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 77: 261–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1992) Victor of Vita: History of the Vandal Persecution (Translated Texts for Historians 10). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1992a) Theoderic in Italy.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1994) Justinian. LondonGoogle Scholar
Moreau, Ph. (1994) ‘Le mariage dans les degrés rapprochés. Le dossier romain (Ier siècle av. J.-C. – IIIe siècle ap. J.-C.)’, in Bonte, (ed.) (1994) 59–78Google Scholar
Moreland, J. (1993) ‘Wilderness, wasteland, depopulation and the end of the Roman empire?’, Accordia Research Papers 4: 89–110Google Scholar
Morey, C. R. (1942 and 1953) Early Christian Art.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Morin, G. (ed.) (1942) Caesarii Opera Omnia.MaredsousGoogle Scholar
Morony, M. G. (1984) Iraq after the Muslim Conquest. Princeton.Google Scholar
Morosi, R. (1977) ‘L’Officium del prefetto del pretorio nel VI secolo’, Romanobarbarica 2: 103–48.Google Scholar
Morosi, R. (1978) ‘Cancellarii in Cassiodoro e in Giovanni Lido’, Romanobarbarica 3: 127–58.Google Scholar
Morosi, R. (1981) ‘I Comitiaci, funzionari Romani nell’Italia Ostrogotica’, Quad. Catanesi di Studi Classici e Medievali 3: 77–111.Google Scholar
Morris, J. (1965) ‘Pelagian literature’, Journal of Theological Studies n.s. 16: 26–60Google Scholar
Morris, J. (1973) The Age of Arthur. ChichesterGoogle Scholar
Morrison, C. (1986) ‘Byzance au VIIe siècle: le témoignage de la numismatique’, in Byzantium: Tribute to Andreas Stratos (Athens) I.149–63.Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. and Seibt, W. (1982) ‘Sceaux de commerciaires byzantins du VIIe siècle trouvés à Carthage’, Revue numismatique 24: 222–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morrisson, C. (1970) Catalogue des monnaies byzantines de la Bibliothèque Nationale I. ParisGoogle Scholar
Moses of Khoren, , Patmutʿiwn Hayoc» (ed. Abel-ean, M. and Yarutʿiwnean, S.) (1913) Tiflis (rep. Delmar, NY, 1984). English trans.: see Thomson (1978).
Moss, J. R. (1973) ‘The effects of the policy of Aetius on the history of western Europe’, Historia 22: 711–31.Google Scholar
Mrozek, S. (1978) ‘Munificentia privata in den Städten Italiens während der spätrömischen Zeit’, Historia 27: 355–68.Google Scholar
Muhlberger, S. (1990) The Fifth-Century Chroniclers. LeedsGoogle Scholar
Müller, A. (1912) ‘Das Heer Iustinians nach Prokop und Agathias’, Philologus 71: 101–38.Google Scholar
Müller, W. W. (1978) Weihrauch. Ein arabisches Produkt und seine Bedeutung in der Antike, in Pauly–Wissowa, , Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894–, Supp. XV. Munich.Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, W. (1977) Bildlexikon zur Topographie Istanbuls.TübingenGoogle Scholar
Müller-Wiener, W. (1986) ‘Von der Polis zum Kastron. Wandlungen der Stadt im ägäischem Raum von der Antike zum Mittelalter’, Gymnasium 93: 435–75Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, W. (1989) ‘Bischofsresidenzen im östlichen Mittelmeer-raum 3. Kleinasien und Armenien’, Actes du XI Congrès International d’Archéologie Chrétienne d.Arch. Chrét. d’Arch. Chrét. I (Rome) 670–86Google Scholar
Mullett, M. and Scott, R. (eds.) (1981) Byzantium and the Classical Tradition. BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Munier, C. (1960) Les Statuta ecclesiae antiqua (Bibliothèque de l’Institut de Droit Canonique de l’Université de Strasbourg 5).ParisGoogle Scholar
Munier, C. (ed.) (1963a) Statuta Ecclesiae Antiqua (Corpus Christianorum Series Latina 148). TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Munier, C. (ed.) (1963b) Concilia Galliae I. A.314–A.506, II. A.511–A.695 (Corpus Christianorum Series Latina 98, 98a). TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Murialdo, G., Bertolotti, F., Falcetti, C., Palazzi, P. and Paroli, L. (1997) ‘La suppellettile da mensa e da cucina nel VII secolo in Liguria: l’esempio di un sito fortificato’, in Gelichi, S. (ed.), I Congresso Nazionale di Archaeologia Medievale, Pisa 29–31 maggio 1997. FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Murphy, F.-X. and Sherwood, P. (1974) Constantinople II et Constantinople III (Histoire des conciles oecuméniques 3). ParisGoogle Scholar
Murray, A. C. (1983) Germanic Kinship Structure. TorontoGoogle Scholar
Murray, A. C. (1986) ‘The position of the grafio in the constitutional history of Merovingian Gaul’, Speculum 64: 787–805.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Murray, A. C. (1988) ‘From Roman to Frankish Gaul: “Centenarii” and “Centenae” in the administration of the Frankish kingdom’, Traditio 44: 59–100.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Murray, C. (1977) ‘Art and the Early Church’, Journal of Theological Studies n.s. 28: 305–45Google Scholar
Murray, R. (1975) Symbols of Church and Kingdom: A Study in Early Syriac Tradition.London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Musil, A. (1928) The Manners and Customs of the Rwala Bedouins. New York.Google Scholar
Musset, L. (1975) The Germanic Invasions: The Making of Europe AD 400–600. London.Google Scholar
Mynors, R. A. B. (ed.) (1937) Cassiodori Institutiones.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Myres, J. N. L. (1960) ‘Pelagius and the end of Roman rule in Britain’, Journal of Roman Studies 50: 21–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mytum, H. C. (1992) The Origins of Early Christian Ireland.London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Nagel, T. (1967) Die Qiṣaṣ al-anbiyā». Ein Beitrag zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. Bonn.Google Scholar
Nau, F. (1913) Revue de l’Orient chrétien 18: 130Google Scholar
Nau, F. (1933) Les arabes chrétiens de Mésopotamie et de Syrie du VIIe au VIIIe siècle. Paris.Google Scholar
Nau, F. (ed.) (1910) Histoire de Saint Maurice, empereur des Romains (Patrologia Orientalis v). ParisGoogle Scholar
Naumann, R. and Belting, H. (1966) Die Euphemiakirche am Hippodrom zu Istanbul und ihre Fresken (Istanbuler Forschungen 25). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Naumann, R. (1965) ‘Vorbericht über die Ausgrabungen zwischen Mese und Antiochus-Palast 1964 in Istanbul’, Istanbuler Mitteilungen 15: 135–48.Google Scholar
Navarra, L. (1990) ‘Venantius Fortunatus’, in Ferguson, (ed.) (1990) 2, 862–3Google Scholar
Nehlsen, H. (1969) Review of Vismara, (1967), Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 86: 246–60.CrossRef
Nehlsen, H. (1972) Sklavenrecht zwischen Antike und Mittelalter: germanisches und römisches Recht in den germanischen Rechtsaufzeichnungen (Göttinger Studien zur Rechtsgeschichte VII). GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Nehlsen, H. (1977) ‘Aktualität und Effektivität germanischer Rechtsaufzeichnungen’, in Classen, (ed.) (1977a) 449–502.Google Scholar
Nehlsen, H. (1984) ‘Codex Euricianus’, Reallexikon der germanischen Altertumskunde 2nd edn. 5: 42–7.Google Scholar
Nelson, H. L. W. and Manthe, U. (1999) Gai Institutiones III 88–181. Die Kontraktsobligationen. Text and commentary. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Nelson, H. L. W. (1981) Überlieferung, Aufbau und Stil von Gai Institutiones.LeidenGoogle Scholar
Nelson, H. L. W. (1995) Review of Archi, G., L’Epitome Gai (Tijdschrift voor rechtsgeschiedenis 63) 170–7.Google Scholar
Nelson, J. L. (1976) ‘Symbols in context: rulers’ inauguration rituals in Byzantium and the west in the early middle ages’, Studies in Church History 13: 97–119CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nelson, J. (1991) ‘A propos des femmes royales dans les rapports entre le monde wisigothique et le monde franc à l’époque de Reccared’, in XIV centenario Concilio III de Toledo 589–1989 (Madrid) 465–76Google Scholar
Nelson, C. (ed.) (1970) The Desert and the Sown: Nomads in the Wider Society. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Nesbitt, J. W. (1977) ‘Double names on early Byzantine seals’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 31: 111–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Newby, G. D. (1988) A History of the Jews of Arabia. Columbia, SC.Google Scholar
Nicholson, R. A. (1907) A Literary History of the Arabs. London.Google Scholar
Nicole, J. (1893) Le livre du préfet.GenevaGoogle Scholar
Nielsen, I. (1990) Thermae et Balnea: The Architecture and Cultural History of Roman Public Baths.AarhusGoogle Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (1966) ‘Archaeology in Cyprus, 1961–66’, Archaeological Reports 12: 27–43Google Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (1969) ‘Archaeology in Cyprus, 1966–69’, Archaeological Reports 15: 40–54Google Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (1976) ‘Archaeology in Cyprus, 1969–76’, Archaeological Reports 22: 34–66Google Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (1981) ‘Archaeology in Cyprus, 1976–80’, Archaeological Reports 27: 49–72Google Scholar
Nippel, W. (1984) ‘Policing Rome’, Journal of Roman Studies 74: 20–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nitz, H.-J. (1988) ‘Settlement structures and settlement systems of the Frankish central state in Carolingian and Ottonian times’, in Hooke, (1988) 249–73Google Scholar
Noailles, P. (1912–14) Les collections de novelles de l’Empereur Justinien.ParisGoogle Scholar
Noble, T. (1990) ‘Literacy and the papal government in late antiquity and the early middle ages’, in McKitterick, (ed.) (1990) 82–108.Google Scholar
Noethlichs, K. L. (1981) Beamtentum und Dienstvergehen. Zur Staatsverwaltung in der Spätantike.WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Nöldeke, T. (1878) Geschichte des Artachsir i Papakan (Beiträge zur Kunde der indo-germanischen Sprachen 4) (Göttingen) 24–69.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. (1879) Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden. Leiden.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. (1887) Aufsätze zur persischen Geschichte. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. (1887) Die ghassânischen Fürsten aus dem Hause Gafna’s. Berlin.Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. (1920) Das iranische Nationalepos. 2nd edn. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Noll, R. (1963) Das Leben des heiligen Severin.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Nollé, J. (1993) Side im Altertum I. CologneGoogle Scholar
Nordström, C.-O. (1953) Ravennastudien: Ideengeschichtliche und ikonographische Untersuchungen über die Mosaiken von Ravenna.StockholmGoogle Scholar
Nörr, D. (1988) ‘Zur neuen Faksimile-Ausgabe der littera Florentina‘, Ivra. Rivista internazionale di Diritto romano e antico 39: 121–36.Google Scholar
Northedge, A. (1993) Studies on Roman and Islamic Amman I: Site and Architecture. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Not. Dig. Notitia Dignitatum, ed. Seeck, O., Berlin, 1876Google Scholar
Noth, A. (1994) The Early Arabic Historical Tradition: A Source-Critical Study 2nd edn, with Lawrence I. Conrad (Studies in late Antiquity and early Islam 3). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1971) The Byzantine Commonwealth.LondonGoogle Scholar
O’Connell, P. (1963) ‘Equal representation from each patriarchate at Constantinople II?’, Orientalia Christiana Periodica 29: 238–46Google Scholar
O’Connor, M. P. (1986) ‘The etymology of Saracen in Aramaic and pre-Islamic Arabic contexts’, in Freeman, P. and Kennedy, D. (eds.), The Defence of the Roman and Byzantine East (Oxford) II 603–32.Google Scholar
O’Donnell, J. (1979) Cassiodorus.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
O’Flynn, J. M. (1983) Generalissimos of the Western Roman Empire.EdmontonGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1972) Les listes de préséance byzantines des IXe et Xe siècles.ParisGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1986) ‘Silk trade and production in Byzantium from the sixth to the ninth century: the seals of Kommerkiarioi’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 40: 33–53.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1987) ‘De l’impôt de quantité à l’impôt de distribution à propos du premier cadastre Byzantin (7e–9e siècle)’, Zbornik Radova 26: 9–19.Google Scholar
Olajos, T. (1988) Les sources de Théophylacte Simocatta historien.LeidenGoogle Scholar
Olinder, G. (1927) The Kings of Kinda of the Family of Ākil al-Murār. Lund and Leipzig.Google Scholar
Olster, D. M. (1993) The Politics of Usurpation in the Seventh Century: Rhetoric and Revolution in Byzantium.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Onians, J. (1980) ‘Abstraction and imagination in late antiquity’, Art History 3: 1–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Orestano, R. (1951) La struttura giuridica del matrimonio romano dal diritto classico al diritto giustinianeo. MilanGoogle Scholar
Orlandi, J. and Ramos-Lisson, D. (1981) Die Synoden auf der Iberischen Halbinsel bis zum Einbruch von Islam (711) (Konziliengeschichte Reihe A: Darstellungen). Paderborn-Munich-Vienna-ZurichGoogle Scholar
Orlandis, J. and Ramos-Lissen, D. (1981) Die Synoden auf der iberischen Halbinsel bis zum Einbruch des Islam (711). PaderbornGoogle Scholar
Orlandis, J. (1984) Hispania y Zaragoza en la Antigüedad Tardía.SaragossaGoogle Scholar
Orlandis, J. (1988) Historia del reino visigodo Español.MadridGoogle Scholar
Orlandis, J. (1991) La vida en España en tiempo de los Godos.MadridGoogle Scholar
Orlandis, J. (1992) Semblanzas visigodas.MadridGoogle Scholar
Orrsaud, D. (1992) ‘De la céramique byzantine à la céramique islamique. Quelques hypothèses à partir du mobilier trouvé a Déhès’, in Canivet, P. and Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (eds.), La Syrie de Byzance à l’Islam (Damascus) 219–28Google Scholar
Orssaud, D. (1992) ‘De la céramique Byzantine à la céramique Islamique’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (1992) 219–28Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1956) History of the Byzantine State.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Oswald, F., Schaefer, L., Sennhauer, H. R. (1966) Vorromanische Kirchenbauten.MunichGoogle Scholar
Otranto, G. (1983) ‘Il Liber de apparitione, il santuario di S. Michele sul Gargano e i Longobardi del Ducato di Benevento’, in Sordi, M. (ed.), Santuari e politica nel mondo antico (Milan) 210–45Google Scholar
Otranto, G. (1990) Italia meridionale e Puglia paleocristiane. BariGoogle Scholar
Ovadiah, A. (1970) Corpus of the Byzantine Churches in the Holy Land. BonnGoogle Scholar
Pʿawstos Buzand, , Buzandaran Patmutʿiwnkʿ (ed. Patkanean, K’) (1883) St Petersburg (repr. Delmar, NY, 1984). English trans.: Garsoïan, N. G. (1989) The Epic Histories (Buzandaran Patmutʿiwnkʿ). Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Painter, K. (1991) ‘The silver dish of Ardabur Aspar’, in Herring, et al. (1991) I.73–80Google Scholar
Palme, B. (1994) ‘Flavius Sarapodorus, ein agens in rebus aus Hermupolis’, Archiv für Papyrusforschung und verwandte Gebiete 40: 42–68CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Palmer, A. (1990) Monk and Mason on the Tigris Frontier: The Early History of Tur ‘Abdin.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Palol, P. S. (1966) Demografia y arqueologia hispanica de los siglos IV al VIII.ValladolidGoogle Scholar
Palol, P. S. (1967) Arqueologia christiana de la Espana romana siglos IV–VI.MadridGoogle Scholar
Palol, P. S. (1968) Arte hispanico de la epoca visigoda.BarcelonaGoogle Scholar
Panella, C. (1986) ‘Le merci: produzioni, itinerari e destini’, in Giardina, (ed.), Società romana III 431–59Google Scholar
Panella, C. (1989) ‘Gli scambi nel mediterraneo occidentale dal IV al VII secolo’, in Hommes et richesses I 129–41Google Scholar
Panella, C. (1993) ‘Merci e scambi nel mediterraneo tardoantico’, in Carandini, et al. (eds.) (1993) 613–97Google Scholar
Papageorghiou, A. (1993) ‘Cities and countryside at the end of antiquity and the beginning of the Middle Ages in Cyprus’, in Bryer, and Georghallides, (eds.) (1993) 27–51Google Scholar
Papathomopoulos, M. (1984) ‘Greek sources for the history of the Arabs in the pre-Islamic period’, Graeco–Arabica 3: 203–6.Google Scholar
Papyri Greek and Egyptian: In Honour of Eric Gardiner Turner (1981). London
Paret, R. (1960) ‘Les villes de Syrie du sud et les routes commerciales d’Arabie à la fin du VIe siècle’, in Dölger, F. and Beck, H. G. (eds.) (1960) Akten des XI Internationalen Byzantinisten-Kongress, München, 1958 (Munich) 438–44Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. (1986) ‘Retrospective on the Arabian frontier after a decade of research’, British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 297 (Oxford) 633–60Google Scholar
Parker, S. T., et al. (1987) ‘The legionary fortress of El-Lejjun’, British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 340 (Oxford) 183–428Google Scholar
Parker, S. T. (ed.) (1987) The Roman Frontier in Central Jordan. Interim Report on the Limes Arabicus Project, 1980–1985 (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 340). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Paroli, L. and Delogu, P. (eds.) (1993) La storia economica di Roma nell’alto Medioevo alla luce dei recenti scavi archeologici. FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Parrinder, G. (1965) Jesus in the Qur»ān. London.Google Scholar
Patetta, F. (1967) ‘Contributi alla storia del diritto romano nel medio evo’, in Patetta, , Studi sulle fonti giuridiche medievali.Turin121–58.Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1968) ‘Ancienne hagiographie byzantine et histoire sociale’, Annales: ESC 23: 106–26 (Eng. trans. Hodgkin, Jane, ‘Ancient Byzantine hagiography and social history’, in Wilson, S. (ed.) (1983) Saints and their Cults (Cambridge) 101–21)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1973) ‘L’enfant et son avenir dans la famille byzantine (IVe–XIIe siècles)’, Annales de démographie historique 8693 (= no. x of Patlagean, Structure sociale, famille, chrétienté à Byzance, IVe–XIe siècle, London Variorum 1981)Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1978) ‘Familles chrétiennes d’Asie Mineure et histoire démographique du IVème siècle’, in Transformation et conflits au IVème siècle ap. J.-C. (Bonn) 169–86 (= no. IX of Patlagean, , Structure sociale, famille, chrétienté à Byzance, IVe–XIe siècle, London Variorum 1981)Google Scholar
Patlagean, , Pauvreté.Patlagean, E. (1977) Pauvreté économique et pauvreté sociale à Byzance (4e–7e siècles).ParisGoogle Scholar
Patrich, J. (1995) Sabas, Leader of Palestinian Monasticism. A Comparative Study of Eastern Monasticism, Fourth to Seventh Centuries (Dumbarton Oaks Studies 32). Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Patterson, O. (1982) Slavery and Social Death.Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Paverd, F. (1991) St John Chrysostom: The Homilies on the Statues (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 239). RomeGoogle Scholar
Paxton, F. (1993) ‘Power and the power to heal: the cult of St Sigismund of Burgundy’, Early Medieval Europe 2: 95–110CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Peacock, D. P. S. and Williams, D. F. (1986) Amphorae and the Roman Economy: An Introductory Guide. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Peacock, D. P. S. (1982) Pottery in the Roman World: An Ethnoarchaeological Approach. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Pearson, and Goehring, (eds.), Egyptian Christianity.Pearson, Birger A., and Goehring, James E. (eds.) (1986) The Roots of Egyptian Christianity: Studies in Antiquity and Christianity.PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Pedersen, F. S. (1970) ‘On professional qualifications for public posts in late antiquity’, Classica et Medievalia 31: 161–213.Google Scholar
Pedley, J. G. (ed.) (1980) New Light on Ancient Carthage.Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Peeters, P. (1935) ‘Sainte Sousanik, martyre en Arméno-Géorgie’, Analecta Bollandiana 53: 5–48, 245–307.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pelikan, J. (1990) Imago Dei.New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Pellat, C. (1953) Le milieu baṣrien et la formation de gāḥiẓ. Paris.Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1954) Le Livre de la couronne. Paris.Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1962–3) ‘Concept of ḥilm in Islamic ethics’, Bulletin of the Institute of Islamic Studies6–7: 1–12.Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1973) Risālā fī l-ḥilm. Beirut.Google Scholar
Peña, I., Castellana, C. and Fernandez, R. (1987) Les Stylites Syriens. MilanGoogle Scholar
Pépin, J. and Saffrey, H. D. (eds.) (1987) Proclus, lecteur et interprète des anciens.ParisGoogle Scholar
Percival, J. (1976) The Roman Villa. LondonGoogle Scholar
Percival, J. (1992) ‘The fifth-century villa: new life or death postponed?’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul: 257–61Google Scholar
Pérez Sánchez, D. (1989) El ejército en la sociedad visigoda.SalamancaGoogle Scholar
Periplus maris erythraei. Ed. and trans. Casson, Lionel. Princeton, 1989.Google Scholar
Pertusi, A. (1978) ‘Giustiniano e la cultura del suo tempo’, in Archi, (ed.) (1978) 181–99Google Scholar
Peschlow, U. (1986). ‘Eine wiedergewonnene byzant. Ehrensäule in Istanbul’, in Feld, O. and Peschlow, U. (eds.), Studien zur spätantiken und byzantinischen Kunst F. W. Deichmann gewidmet I (Mainz)Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. (1984) ‘The Arabs on the frontier of Syria before Islam’, in Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bilād al-Shām (Amman) 141–73.Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. (1988) ‘The commerce of Mecca before Islam’, in Kazemi, F. and McChesney, R. D. (eds.), A Way Prepared: Essays in Honor of Richard Bayly Winder (New York) 3–26.Google Scholar
Petersen, J. M. (1984) The Dialogues of Gregory the Great in their Late Antique Cultural Background (Studies and Texts 69). TorontoGoogle Scholar
Petrikovits, H. V. (1981) ‘Die Spezialisierung des römischen Handwerks: 2, Spätantike’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 43: 285–306.Google Scholar
Picard, C. (1982) ‘The purpose of Adomnáns’s Vita Columbae‘, Peritia 1CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Picard, J. C. (1988) Le souvenir des évêques: sépultures, listes épiscopales et cultes des évêques en Italie du Nord dès l’origine au Xe siècle.RomeGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1985) ‘Rural settlement in Byzantine Jordan’, in Hadidi, A. (ed.), Studies in the History and Archaeology of Jordan II (Amman)Google Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1989) Chiese e mosaici di Madaba. JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1994) The Mosaics of Jordan. American Centre for Oriental Research, Amman Publications 1. Amman and BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Pieler, P. E. (1978) ‘Byzantinische Rechtsliteratur’, in Hunger, (1978) II. 341–480.Google Scholar
Pietri, C. (1982) ‘Une aristocratie provinciale et la mission chrétienne: l’exemple de la Venetia’, Antichità Altoadriatiche 22: 89–137Google Scholar
Pietri, C. (1983) ‘Frankreich I’, TRC 11: 346–51Google Scholar
Pietri, Ch. (1979) ‘Le mariage chrétien à Rome’, in Delumeau, J. (ed.), Histoire vécue du peuple chrétien (Toulouse) I. 105–31Google Scholar
Pietri, L. (1983) La ville de Tours du IVe au VIe siècle. Naissance d’une cité chrétienne (Collection de l’École Française de Rome 69). RomeGoogle Scholar
Pietri, L. (1985) ‘Gregor von Tours’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 197714: 184–8Google Scholar
Piganiol, A. (1947) L’empire chrétien (Histoire romaine IV.2). ParisGoogle Scholar
Pigulevskaja, N. (1963) Les villes de l’état Iranien aux époques Parthe et Sassanide. Paris.Google Scholar
Pigulevskaya, N. V. (1946) Vizantiya i Iran na rubezhe VI i VII vekov. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Pigulevskaya, N. V. (= Pigulevskaja, N.) (1937) ‘K voprosu o podatnoj reforme Khosroya Anushervana’, Vestnik Drevnej Istorii 1: 143–54.Google Scholar
Pingree, D. (1976) ‘Political horoscopes from the reign of Zeno’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 30: 133–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pirenne, H. (1937) Mohammed and Charlemagne, Eng. trans. LondonGoogle Scholar
Pirenne, H. (1939) Mohammed and Charlemagne.LondonGoogle Scholar
Pirling, R. (1986) Römer und Franken am Niederrhein.MainzGoogle Scholar
Pizzaro, J. M. (1995) Writing Ravenna: The Liber Pontificalis of Andreas Agnellus.MichiganCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pohl, W. (1980) ‘Die Gepiden und die gentes an der mittleren Donau nach dem Zerfall des Attilareiche’, in Wolfram, and Dain, (eds.) (1980) 239–305.Google Scholar
Pontal, O. (1986) Die Synoden im Merowingerreich (Konziliengeschichte Reihe A: Darstellungen). Paderborn-Munich-Vienna-ZurichGoogle Scholar
Pontal, O. (1989) Histoire des conciles mérovingiens. ParisGoogle Scholar
Popovič, Vl. (1975) ‘Les témoins archéologiques des invasions avaro-slaves dans l’Illyricum byzantin’, Mélanges de l’École française de Rome (Moyen Âge) 87: 445–504.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Popovič, Vl. (1978) ‘La descente des Koutrigours, des Slaves et des Avars vers la mer Égée: le témoignage de l’archéologie’, Comptes rendus de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres596–648.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Popovic, V. (1984) ‘Byzantins, Slaves et autochthones dans les provinces de Prévalitane et Nouvelle Épire’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 181–243Google Scholar
Popovič, Vl. (ed.) (1981) ‘Note sur l’habitat paléoslave’, in Lemerle, (ed.) (1981) 235–41.Google Scholar
Potter, D. S. (1990) Prophecy and History in the Crisis of the Roman Empire, a Historical Commentary on the Thirteenth Sibylline Oracle. Oxford.Google Scholar
Poulter, A. G. (1983b) ‘Town and country in Moesia Inferior’, in Poulter, (ed.) (1983a) 74–118.Google Scholar
Poulter, A. (1990) ‘Nicopolis’, Current Archaeology 121: 37–42.Google Scholar
Poulter, A. (1992) ‘The use and abuse of urbanism in the Danubian provinces during the later Roman empire’, in Rich, J. (ed.), The City in Late Antiquity (London) 99–135Google Scholar
Poulter, A. (1992b) ‘Nicopolis ad Istrum, the anatomy of a Graeco-Roman city’, in Schalles, , Hesberg, , Zanker, (eds.) (1992) 69–86.Google Scholar
Poulter, A. G. (ed.) (1983a) Ancient Bulgaria. Nottingham.Google Scholar
Praechter, K. (1910) ‘Richtungen und Schulen im Neuplatonismus’, in Genethliakon Carl Robert (Berlin) 103–56Google Scholar
Praechter, K. (1913) ‘Hierokles’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– VIII.2: 1479–87Google Scholar
Praechter, K. (1927) ‘Simplikios’, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– III.a.1: 204–13Google Scholar
Prévot, F. (1984) Recherches archéologiques franco-tunisiennes à Maktar V. Les inscriptions chrétiennes. RomeGoogle Scholar
Price, R. M. (tr.) (1991) The Lives of the Monks of Palestine by Cyril of Scythopolis (Cistercian Studies 114). KalamazooGoogle Scholar
Pricoco, S. (1967) ‘Studi su Sidonio Apollinare’, Nuovo Didaskaleion 15: 71–150Google Scholar
Pricoco, S. (1978) L’Isola dei Santi. Il Cenobio di Lerino e le Origini del Monachesimo Gallico.RomeGoogle Scholar
Pricoco, S. (1990) ‘Sidonius Apollinaris’, in Ferguson, (ed.) (1990) 2: 778–9Google Scholar
Pricoco, S. (1993) ‘Gli scritti agiografici in prosa di Venanzio Fortunato’, in Venanzio Fortunato tra Italia e Francia. Atti del Convegno Internazionale di Studi, Valdobbiadene 17 maggio 1990, Treviso 18–19 maggio 1990, ed. Giuseppe Marton (Treviso) 175–93Google Scholar
Pringle, D. (1981) The Defence of Byzantine Africa from Justinian to the Arab Conquest: An Account of the Military History and Archaeology of the African Provinces in the Sixth and Seventh Centuries (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 99). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Prinz, F. (1965) Frühes Mönchtum im Frankenreich. Kultur und Gesellschaft in Gallien, den Rheinlanden und Bayern am Beispiel der monastischen Entwicklung (4. bis 8. Jahrhundert).Munich and ViennaGoogle Scholar
Prinz, F. (1967) ‘Heiligenkult und Adelsherrschaft im Spiegel merowingischer Hagiographie’, Historische Zeitschrift 204: 259–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Prinz, F. (1971) Klerus und Krieg im frühen Mittelalter.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Prinz, F. (1973) ‘Die bischofliche Stadtherrschaft im Frankenreich vom 5. bis zum 7. Jahrhundert’, HZ 217: 1–35.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Shapuh: Thomson, R. W. (1988/1989) ‘The anonymous story-teller (also known as “Pseudo-Šapuh”)’, Revue des études arméniennes 21: 171–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pülhorn, W. (1977): see Veh, (1977)
Quibell, J. E. (19091912) Excavations at Saqqara IIII. CairoGoogle Scholar
Rabe, H. (ed.) (1931) Prolegomenon Sylloge.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Rabello, A. M. (1987) Giustiniano, Ebrei e Samaritani, alla luce delle fonti storico-letterarie, ecclesiastiche e giuridiche.MilanGoogle Scholar
Rackham, O. (1986) History of the Countryside.LondonGoogle Scholar
Radt, W. (1988) Pergamon. Geschichte und Bauten, Funde und Erforschung einer antiken Metropole. CologneGoogle Scholar
Rando, D. (1994) Una chiesa di frontiera. Le istituzioni ecclesiastiche veneziane nei secoli VI–XII. BolognaGoogle Scholar
Randsborg, K. (1991) The First Millennium A.D. in Europe and the Mediterranean: An Archaeological Essay. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Randsborg, K. (1992) ‘Barbarians, classical antiquity and the rise of western Europe. An archaeological essay’, Past and Present 137: 8–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rathbone, D. (1990) ‘Villages and population in Graeco-Roman Egypt’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 36: 100–42.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rautman, M. L. (1995) ‘A late Roman townhouse at Sardis’, in Schwertheim, (ed.) (1995) 49–66Google Scholar
Rebuffat, R. (1993) ‘Introduction au colloque’, in Vallet, and Kazanski, (1993) 5–9Google Scholar
Recchia, V. (1990) ‘Gregory the Great’, in Ferguson, (ed.) (1990) 1, 365–8Google Scholar
Reece, R. (1992) ‘The end of the city in Roman Britain’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992) 136–44.Google Scholar
Reginald, G. (ed.) (1966) Les homéliaires du Moyen Âge (Rerum Ecclesiasticarum Documenta, series maior, Fontes 6). RomeGoogle Scholar
Regnault, L. (tr.) (1971) Barsanuphe et Jean de Gaza: Correspondance.SolesmesGoogle Scholar
Reinink, G. J. (1988) ‘Pseudo-Methodius und die Legende vom römischen Endkaiser’, in Verbeke, W., Verhelst, D., and Welkenhuysen, A. (eds.), The Use and Abuse of Eschatology in the Middle Ages.LouvainGoogle Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1952) ‘L’Égypte et la suprême résistance au Christianisme (Ve–VIIe siècles)’, Bulletin de l’Institut Français d’Archéologie Orientale 51: 63–78Google Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1955) ‘L’édit XIII de Justinien a-t-il été promulgué en 539?’, Chronique d’Égypte 30: 112–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1961) ‘Soldats de Byzance d’après un papyrus trouvé à Edfou’, Recherches de Papyrologie I: 41–93.Google Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1965) ‘P. Hamb. 56 et P. Lond. 1419 (notes sur les finances d’Aphrodito du VIe siècle au VIIe)’, Chronique d’Égypte 40: 401–30CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1965) ‘P.Hamb. 56 et Greek Papyri in the British Museum 1419 (notes sur les finances d’Aphrodito du VIe siècle au VIIIe’, Égypte Gréco-Romaine 40: 401–30.Google Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1966) ‘L’Égypte au Ve siècle de notre ère’, Atti dell’XI Congr. Int. di Papirologia (Milan) 135–48.Google Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1971) ‘Le monastère Alexandrin de la Metanoia: était-il bénéficiaire du fisc ou à son service?’, Studi in onore di E. Volterra v (Milan) 771–81.Google Scholar
Renoux, Ch. (1993) ‘Langue et littérature arméniennes’, in Albert, M. et al. (eds.), Christianismes orientaux (Paris) 109–66.Google Scholar
Reuter, T. (1985) ‘Plunder and tribute in the Carolingian empire,Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 35: 75–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reuter, T. (1991) ‘The end of Carolingian military expansion’, in Godman, P. and Collins, R. (eds.), Charlemagne’s Heir: New Perspectives on the Reign of Louis the Pious (Oxford) 391–405Google Scholar
Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (1977) Inscriptions grecques et latines découvertes dans les fouilles de Tyr. 1. Inscriptions de la nécropole, Bulletin du Musée de Beyrouth 29. ParisGoogle Scholar
Rey-Coquais, J. (1977) ‘Inscriptions découvertes dans les fouilles de Tyr’, Bull. Mus. Beyrouth 29Google Scholar
Reydellet, M. (1993) ‘Tradition et nouveauté dans les Carmina de Fortunat’, in Venanzio Fortunato tra Italia e Francia. Atti del Convegno Internazionale di Studi, Valdobbiadene 17 maggio 1990, Treviso 18–19 maggio 1990, ed. Marton, Giuseppe (Treviso) 81–98Google Scholar
Reynolds, P. L. (1994) Marriage in the Western Church: The Christianization of Marriage during the Patristic and Early Medieval Periods. Leiden, New York and CologneCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reynolds, P. (1995) Trade in the Western Mediterranean, A.D. 400–700: The Ceramic Evidence (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 604). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rich, J. and Shipley, G. (1993) War and Society in the Roman World. LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, J. (ed.) (1992) The City in Late Antiquity.LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richards, J. (1979) The Popes and the Papacy in the Early Middle Ages 476–752. LondonGoogle Scholar
Richards, J. (1980) Consul of God: The Life and Times of Gregory the Great.London-Boston-HenleyGoogle Scholar
Riché, P. (1957) ‘La survivance des écoles publiques en Gaule au Ve siècle’, Le Moyen Age 63: 421–36.Google Scholar
Riché, P. (1965) ‘L’enseignement du droit en Gaule du VIe au XIe siècle’, Ius Romanum Medii Aevi 1.5b: 1–21.Google Scholar
Riché, P. (1972) ‘L’enseignement et la culture des laïcs dans l’occident précarolingien’, Settimane di Studi, Spoleto 19: 231–51Google Scholar
Riché, P. (1973) Éducation et culture dans l’occident barbare.ParisGoogle Scholar
Richter, M. (1982) ‘Dionysius Exiguus’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 19779: 1–4Google Scholar
Riley, J. A. (1979) ‘The coarse pottery’, in Excavations at Sidi Khrebish Benghazi (Berenice) II, ed. Lloyd, J. A. (Tripoli, supplement to Libya Antiqua V, vol. II) 91–465Google Scholar
Rippin, A. (1990–3) Muslims: Their Beliefs and Practices. 2 vols. London.Google Scholar
Rippin, A. (1991) ‘RHMNN and the ḥanīfs’, in Hallaq, W. and Little, D. P. (eds.), Islamic Studies Presented to Charles J. Adams (Leiden) 153–68.Google Scholar
Ritzer, K. (1981) Formen, Riten und religiöses Brauchtum der Eheschliessung in den christli-chen Kirchen des ersten Jahrtausends. 2nd edn. MünsterGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1948) ‘Épigrammes relatives à des gouverneurs’, Hellenica 4: 34–114.Google Scholar
Robert, L. (1958) ‘Inscriptions grecques de Side en Pamphylie, époque impériale et bas empire’, RPh 32: 15–53.Google Scholar
Robin, C. (1991) L’Arabie antique de Karb»îl à Mahomet: nouvelles données sur l’histoire des arabes grâce aux inscriptions. Aix-en-Provence.Google Scholar
Robinson, N. (1991) Christ in Islam and Christianity: The Representation of Jesus in the Qur»ān and the Classical Muslim Commentaries. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robinson, O. (1968) ‘Private prisons’, Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité ser. 3, 15: 389–98Google Scholar
Rochow, I. (1976) ‘Die Heidenprozesse unter den Kaisern Tiberius II, Konstantins und Maurikios’, in Winkelmann, F. and Köpstein, H. (eds.) (1976), Probleme der Herausbildung des Feudalismus (Berlin) 120–30.Google Scholar
Roda, S. (1979) ‘Il matrimonio fra cugini germani nella legislazione tardoimperiale’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 45: 289–309Google Scholar
Rodley, L. (1994) Byzantine Art and Architecture: An Introduction.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rodríguez Alonso, C. (ed.) (1975) Las Historias de los Godos, Vándalos y Suevos de Isidoro de Sevilla.LeónGoogle Scholar
Rohr, C. (1997) ‘Zum Theoderiche-Panegyricus des Ennodius’, Hermes 125 100–17.Google Scholar
Rommel, F. (ed.) and Morel, C. (tr.) (1992) Grégoire le Grand, Règle Pastorale (Sources Chrétiennes 381–2). ParisGoogle Scholar
Roques, D. (1987) Synésios de Cyrène et la Cyrénaïque du Bas-Empire.ParisGoogle Scholar
Rosán, L. J. (1949) The Philosophy of Proclus.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Rosenblum, M. (1962) Luxorius: A Latin Poet among the Vandals. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Rösener, W. (ed.) (1989) Strukturen der Grundherrschaft im frühen Mittelalter. GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Rosenthal, E. I. J. (1961) Judaism and Islam. London and New York.Google Scholar
Roskams, S. (1996) ‘Urban transition in North Africa: Roman and medieval towns of the Maghreb’, in Christie, and Loseby, (eds.) (1996) 159–83Google Scholar
Rossiter, J. J. (1990) ‘Villas vandales; le suburbium de Carthage au début du VIe siècle de notre ère’, in Actes du IVe Colloque international sur l’histoire de l’Afrique du Nord (Strasbourg 1988) vol. I (Carthage et son territoire dans l’Antiquité) (Paris) 221–7Google Scholar
Rostovtzeff, M. (1932) Caravan Cities. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rothstein, G. (1899) Die Dynastie der Lah̆miden in al-ḥīra. Berlin.Google Scholar
Rotter, G. (1993) ‘Der veneris dies im vorislamischen Mekka, eine neue Deutung des namens “Europa” und eine Erklärung für kobar=Venus’, Der Islam 70.Google Scholar
Rouché, M. (1990) ‘The definitions of philosophy and a new fragment of Stephanus the philosopher’, Jarhbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 40: 107–28Google Scholar
Rouche, M. (1974) ‘La matricule des pauvres: évolution d’une institution de charité du Bas-Empire, jusqu’à la fin du Haut Moyen Âge’, in Mollat, (ed.) (1974) 83–110.Google Scholar
Rouche, M. (1979) L’Aquitaine des Wisigoths aux Arabes 418–781. Naissance d’une région. ParisGoogle Scholar
Rouche, M. (1983) ‘La destinée des biens de Saint Remi durant le haut moyen âge’, in Janssen, W. and Lohrmann, D. (eds.) Villa – Curtis – Grangia (Munich) 46–61Google Scholar
Rouche, M. (1986) ‘Grégoire le Grand face à la situation économique de son temps’, in Fontaine, J., Gillet, R. and Pellistrandi, S. (eds.), Grégoire le Grand (Paris) 41–57Google Scholar
Rouche, M. (1987) ‘The early Middle Ages in the west’, in Veyne, P. (ed.), A History of Private Life from Pagan Rome to Byzantium (Cambridge, MA) 411–549Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (1989) ‘Floreat Perge’, in MacKenzie, and Roueché, (eds.) (1989) 205–28.Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (1979) ‘A new inscription from Aphrodisias and the title’, πατὴϱ τῆζ πόλεωζ’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 20: 173–85.Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (1984) ‘Acclamations in the later Roman empire: new evidence from Aphrodisias’, Journal of Roman Studies 74: 181–99.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Roueché, C. (1986) ‘Theodosius II, the cities, and the date of the “Church History” of Sozomen’, Journal of Theological Studies 37: 130–2CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Roueché, C. (1989) ‘Floreat Perge’, in Mackenzie, and Roueché, (eds.) (1989) 206–28Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (1991) ‘Inscriptions and the later history of the theatre’, in Smith, and Erim, (eds.) (1991) 99–108Google Scholar
Roueché, , Aphrodisias. Roueché, C. M. (1989) Aphrodisias in Late Antiquity (Journal of Roman Studies Monographs 5). LondonGoogle Scholar
Roueché, , Performers and Partisans. Roueché, C. M. (1993) Performers and Partisans at Aphrodisias in the Roman and Late Roman Periods (Journal of Roman Studies Monographs 6). LondonGoogle Scholar
Roueché, C. and Erim, K. T. (eds.) (1990) Aphrodisias Papers. Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Roueché, C. and Smith, R. R. R. (eds.) (1996) Aphrodisias Papers 3. Ann Arbor
Rougé, J. (1966) ‘L’Histoire Auguste et l’Isaurie au IVe siècle’, Revue des Études Anciennes 68: 28–315CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rouillard, G. (1928) L’administration civile de l’Égypte byzantine (2nd edn). ParisGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1975) ‘Cassian, contemplation, and the coenobitic life’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 26: 113–26CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1979) ‘The death of Boethius: the charge of maleficium‘, Studi Medievali 20: 871–89Google Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1995) ‘Eccentrics and coenobites in the late Roman East’, Byzantinische Forschungen 21: 15–50 (= Conformity and Non-Conformity in Byzantium, ed. Garland, Lynda)Google Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1996) ‘Inheriting the fifth century: who bequeathed what?’, in Allen, P. and Jeffreys, E. (eds.), The Sixth Century: End or Beginning? (1996) (Brisbane) 1–19.Google Scholar
Rousseau, , Ascetics.Rousseau, Philip (1978) Ascetics, Authority and the Church in the Age of Jerome and Cassian.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, , Basil of Caesarea.Rousseau, Philip (1994) Basil of Caesarea.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, , Pachomius.Rousseau, Philip (1985) Pachomius: The Making of a Community in Fourth Century Egypt.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Rousselle, A. (1990) Croire et guérir. La foi en Gaule dans l’antiquité tardive.ParisGoogle Scholar
Rubin, B. (1954) Prokopios von Kaisareia. Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1894– 23.1273–599Google Scholar
Rubin, B. (1954) Prokopios von Kaisareia.Stuttgart (= art. Kaisareia, Prokopios, Pauly–Wissowa–Kroll, Realenzyklopädie der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 189423.1.273–599, 1959)Google Scholar
Rubin, B. (1960, 1995) Das Zeitalter Iustinians I, II (ed. Capizzi, C.). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rubin, R. (1989) ‘The debate over climatic changes in the Negev, fourth–seventh centuries c.e.’, Palestine Exploration Quarterly 1989: 71–8Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1981) ‘Al-ṣamad and the High God’, Der Islam 61: 197–214.Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1986) ‘The Kaʿba: aspects of its ritual functions and position in pre-Islamic and early Islamic times’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 8: 97–131.Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1990) ‘ḥanīfiyya and Kaʿba: an inquiry into the Arabian pre-Islamic background of Dīn Ibrāhīm‘, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 13: 85–112.Google Scholar
Rubin, U. (1995) The Eye of the Beholder: The Life of Muḥammad as Viewed by the Early Muslims – a Textual Analysis. Princeton.Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1986) ‘Diplomacy and war in the relations between Byzantium and the Sassanids in the fifth century ad’ (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 297) (Oxford) 677–95.Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1995) ‘The reforms of Khusro Anushirwan’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (1995) 227–97.Google Scholar
Ruggini, L. Cracco (1981) ‘Il miracolo nella cultura del tardo impero’, in Hagiographie, cultures et sociétés, IVe–XIIe siècles (Paris) 161–204Google Scholar
Ruggini, L. (1959) ‘Ebrei e orientali nell’Italia settentrionale fra il IV e il VI secolo d. Cr.’, Studia et documenta historiae et iuris 25: 187–308Google Scholar
Ruggini, L. (1961) Economia e società nell’ Italia Annonaria. Rapporti fra agricoltura e commercio dal IV al VI secolo d. C. MilanGoogle Scholar
Runnels, C. N. and Audel, T. H. (1987) ‘The evolution of settlement in the Southern Argolid, Greece: an economic explanation’, Hesperia 56: 303–34.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Russell, J. R. (1987) Zoroastrianism in Armenia. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Russell, J. (1986) ‘Transformation in early Byzantine life: the contributions and limitations of archaeological evidence’, 17th International Byzantine Congress, Major Papers (New York) 137–54Google Scholar
Russell, J. (1987) The Mosaic Inscriptions of Anemurium. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Sachau, E. (1907) (ed.) Syrische Rechtsbücher I. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Saffrey, H. D. (1975) ‘Allusions antichrétiennes chez Proclus: le diadoque platonicien’, Revue des sciences philosophiques et théologiques 59: 553–63Google Scholar
Saffrey, H. D. (1982) ‘New objective links between the Pseudo-Dionysius and Proclus’, in O’Meara, D. J. (ed.), Neoplatonism and Christian Thought (Norfolk, VA) 64–74Google Scholar
Saffrey, H. D. (1990) ‘How did Syrianus regard Aristotle?’, in Sorabji, (ed.) (1990) 173–9Google Scholar
Saffrey, H. D. and Westerink, L. G. (eds.) (1968, 1978) Proclus. Théologie platonicienne I, III. ParisGoogle Scholar
Saitta, B. (1983) Studi Visigotici.CataniaGoogle Scholar
Saliou, C. (1994) Les lois des bâtiments. Voisinage et habitat urbain dans l’empire romain. Recherches sur les rapports entre le droit et la construction privée du siècle d’Auguste au siècle de Justinien.BeirutCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saliou, C. (1996) Le Traité d’urbanisme de Julien d’Ascalon.ParisGoogle Scholar
Saller, R. P. and Shaw, B. D. (1984) ‘Tombstones and Roman family relations in the Principate: civilians, soldiers and slaves’, Journal of Roman Studies 74: 124–56CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saller, R. P. (1991a) ‘European family history and Roman law’, Continuity and Change 6: 335–46CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saller, R. P. (1991b) ‘Roman heirship strategies in principle and in practice’, in Kertzer, and Saller, (1991) 26–47Google Scholar
Saller, R. P. (1994) Property and Death in the Roman Family. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saller, S. J. (1941) The Memorial of Moses on Mount Nebo.JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Samir, Khalil, S. J. (1986) ‘Arabic sources for early Egyptian Christianity’, in Pearson, and Goehring, (eds.), Egyptian Christianity82–97Google Scholar
Samson, R. (1987) ‘The Merovingian nobleman’s house: castle or villa?’, JMH 13: 287–315Google Scholar
Sanchez-AlbornozMeduina, Y. (1971) Estudios Visigodos.RomaGoogle Scholar
Sanchez-Albornoz y Meduina, C. (1943) Ruina y extinción del municipio romano en Espana. Buenos Aires (= Sanchez-Albornoz y Meduina, Y. (1971) 11–147Google Scholar
Sargenti, M. (1986) ‘Matrimonio cristiano e società pagana’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 51 (= Sargenti, , Studi sul diritto del tardo impero, Padua 1986: 343–73)Google Scholar
Sarkissian, K. (1975) The Council of Chalcedon and the Armenian Church (2nd edn). New York.Google Scholar
Sartre, M. (1982) ‘Tribus et clans dans le Hawran antique’, Syria 59: 77–92.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sartre, M. (1982) Inscriptions grecques et latines de la Syrie xiii.I, Bostra.ParisGoogle Scholar
Sartre, M. (1982) Trois études sur l’Arabie romaine et byzantine. BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Sartre, M. (1985) Bostra: des origines à l’Islam. ParisGoogle Scholar
Sawyer, P. H. and Wood, I. N. (eds.) (1977) Early Medieval Kingship.LeedsGoogle Scholar
Schäfer, C. (1991) Der weströmische Senat als Träger antiker Kontinuität unter den Ostgotenkönigen. St KatharinenGoogle Scholar
Schäfer, C. (1991) Der weströmische Senat als Träger des antiker Kontinuität unter den Ostgotenkönigen (490–540 n. Chr.). St KatharinenGoogle Scholar
Schäfer, J. (1981) Phaselis. TübingenGoogle Scholar
Schafer, P. (1997) Judeophobia: Attitudes towards the Jews in the Ancient World. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Schalles, H.-J., von Hesberg, H., Zanker, P. (eds.) (1992) Die römische Stadt im 2. Jahrhundert n. Chr.CologneGoogle Scholar
Schefold, K. (1945) ‘Ein Bildnismedallion der Zeit Justinians’, Museum Helveticum 2: 48–53Google Scholar
Scheibelreiter, G. (1983) Der Bischof in merowingischer Zeit. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Schellenberg, H. (1965) Die Interpretationen zu den Paulussentenzen.GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Scheller, R. W. (1963 and 1996) A Survey of Medieval Model Books.HaarlemGoogle Scholar
Scheltema, H. J. (1962) ‘Die Veronensischen Kodexscholien’, Tijdschrift voor Rechtsgeschiedenis 30.Google Scholar
Scheltema, H. J. (1966) ‘Kobidas’, Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité 13: 341–3Google Scholar
Scheltema, H. J. (1970) L’enseignement de droit des antécesseurs.LeidenGoogle Scholar
Scheltema, H. J. (1975) ‘Over getallen in het Corpus Iuris Civilis’, in Vrijheid en Recht. Opstellen aangeboden aan Prof. mr. E. H. s’Jacob ter gelegenheid van zijn aftreden als hoogleraar aan de Rijksuniversiteit Groningen (Zwolle) 227–34.Google Scholar
Schiaparelli, L. (ed.) (1929–33) Codice diplomatico Longobardo. 2 vols. RomeGoogle Scholar
Schick, R. (1992) ‘Jordan on the eve of the Muslim Conquest A.D. 602–34’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (1992) 107–19Google Scholar
Schick, R. (1995) The Christian Communities of Palestine from Byzantine to Islamic Rule: An Historical and Archaeological Study (Studies in late Antiquity and early Islam 2). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Schindler, K.-H. (1962) ‘Consultatio veteris cuiusdam iurisconsulti’, Labeo 8: 16–61.Google Scholar
Schippmann, K. (1990) Grundzüge der Geschichte des Sasanidischen Reiches. Darmstadt.Google Scholar
Schmidt, H. F. (1957) ‘Das Weiterleben und die Wiederbelebung antiker Institutionen im mittelalterlichen Städtewesen’, Annali di storia del diritto 1: 85–135.Google Scholar
Schmidt-Wiegand, R. (1959) ‘Die kritische Ausgabe der Lex Salica – noch immer ein Problem’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 76: 301–19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schmidt-Wiegand, R. (1987) ‘Reht und Ewa’, in Bergmann, R. et al. (eds.), Althochdeutsch (Germanische Bibliothek, n.s. viii) (Heidelberg) II.937–58.Google Scholar
Schmiedt, G. (1978) ‘I porti italiani nell’alto medioevo’, Sett. 25: 129–254
Schmiedt, G. (1974) ‘Città scomparse e città di nuova formazione in Italia in relazione al sistema di comunicazione’, Sett. 21: 503–607Google Scholar
Schminck, A. (1989) ‘Frömmigkeit ziere das Werk. Zur Datierung der 60 Bücher Leons VI’ (Subseciva Groningana 3) 79–114.Google Scholar
Schmitt, O. (1994) ‘Die Bucellarii. Eine Studie zum militärischen Gefolgschaftswesen in der Spätantike’, Tyche 9: 147–74Google Scholar
Schnebel, M. (1928) ‘An agricultural ledger in P. Bad. 95’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 14: 34–45CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schneider, D. M. (1984) A Critique of the Study of Kinship. Ann Arbor.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Scholz, S. (1992) Transmigration und Translation. Studien zur Bistumswechsel der Bischöfe von der Spätantike bis zum hohen Mittelalter (Kölner Historische Abhandlungen 37). Cologne-Weimar-ViennaGoogle Scholar
Schubert, W. (1969) ‘Die rechtliche Sonderstellung der Dekurionen Kurialen in der Kaisergesetzgebung 4.–6. Jhs.’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 86: 287–331.Google Scholar
Schulz, F. (1953) History of Roman Legal Science. 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Schulz, H.-J. (1986) The Byzantine Liturgy: Symbolic Structure and Faith Expression (translated by M. J. O’Connell). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Schumacher, W. N. (ed.) (1966) Tortulae. Studien zu altchristlichen und byzantinischen Monumenten.RomeGoogle Scholar
Schütte, S. (1995) ‘Continuity problems and authority structures in Cologne’, in Ausenda, G. (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians (Woodbridge) 163–9Google Scholar
Schwartz, E. (1939) Drei dogmatische Schriften Iustinians (Abh. der Bayer. Akad. der Wiss., philosoph.-hist. Abt. 18). MunichGoogle Scholar
Schwartz, E. (ed.) (1927) ‘Codex Vaticanus gr. 1431, eine anti-chalkedonische Sammlung aus der Zeit Kaisers Zenos’, Abh. der bayer. Akad. der Wiss., phil.-hist. Abt. 32.6Google Scholar
Schwartz, E. (ed.) (1934) ‘Publizistische Sammlungen zum acacianischen Schisma’, Abh. der bayer. Akad. der Wiss., phil.-hist. Abt. n.s. 10.4Google Scholar
Schwertheim, E. (ed.) (1994) Forschungen in Galatien (Asia-Minor Studien 12). BonnGoogle Scholar
Schwertheim, E. (ed.) (1995) Forschungen in Lydien (Asia Minor Studien 17). BonnGoogle Scholar
Schwerthelm, E. (ed.) (1992) Forschungen in Pisidien (Asia-Minor Studien 8). BonnGoogle Scholar
Scott, J. A. (1987) ‘Sardis. Byzantine and Turkish eras’, in Guralnick, E. (ed.) Sardis, 27 years of discovery (Chicago) 74–87.Google Scholar
Scott, L. (1976) ‘Aspar and the burden of barbarian heritage’, Byzantine Studies/Études byzantines 3: 59–69Google Scholar
Scott, R. (1985) ‘Malalas, the Secret History, and Justinian’s propaganda’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 39: 99–109.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Scott, R. (1987) ‘Justinian’s coinage and Easter reforms and the date of the Secret History’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 11: 215–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sear, F. B. (1977) Roman Wall and Vault Mosaics.HeidelbergGoogle Scholar
Sebeos, (wr. 660s). Histoire d’Héraclius. Trans. Macler, Frédéric. Paris, 1904.Google Scholar
Sebeos, , Patmutʿiwn Sebeosi (ed. Abgaryan, G.) (1979) Erevan. English trans.: see Thomson and Howard-Johnston (1999).Google Scholar
Seeck, O. (1919) Regesten der Kaiser und Päpste für die Jahre 311–476.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Segal, A. (1988) Town Planning and Architecture in Provincia Arabia (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 419) OxfordGoogle Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1955) ‘Mesopotamian communities from Julian to the rise of Islam’, Proceedings of the British Academy 41: 109–41Google Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1970) Edessa: ‘The Blessed City’. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1984) ‘Arabs in Syriac literature before the rise of Islam’, Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam 4: 89–123.Google Scholar
Seiber, J. (1977) The Urban Saint in Early Byzantine Social History (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford Supplementary Series 37). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Selb, W. (1964) Zur Bedeutung des syrisch-römischen Rechtsbuches.MunichGoogle Scholar
Selb, W. (1965) ‘Zum Plan einer Neuedition des syrisch-römischen Rechtsbuches’, Labeo II: 329–40.Google Scholar
Selb, W. (ed.) (1990) Sententiae Syriacae. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Sellert, W. (1992) (ed.) Das Gesetz in Spätantike und frühem Mittelalter.GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. (1962) ‘ḥaram and ḥawṭah: the sacred enclave in Arabia’, in Badawi, A. (ed.), Mélanges Taha Husain (Cairo) 41–58.Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. (1990) ‘Meccan trade and the rise of Islam: misconceptions and flawed polemics’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 110: 110–86.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. and , N. (1984) The Life of Nicholas of Sion.Brookline, MAGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. and Ševčenko, N. (eds.) (1984) The Life of Nicholas of Sion.Brookline, MAGoogle Scholar
Seyrig, P. (1941) ‘Postes romains sur la route de Médine’, Syria 22: 218–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1958) ‘The last days of Sāliḥ’, Arabica 5: 145–58.Google Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1971) The Martyrs of Najran. New Documents (Subsidia Hagiographica 49). Brussels.Google Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1984) Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fourth Century.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1984) Rome and the Arabs: A Prolegomenon to the Study of Byzantium and the Arabs. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1988) Byzantium and the Semitic Orient before the Rise of Islam.LondonGoogle Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1989) Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fifth Century.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Shahīd, I. (1995) Byzantium and the Arabs in the Sixth Century.Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Shahīd, I. (= Kawar, ) (1957) ‘The Patriciate of Arethas’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 52: 321–43 (= Shahīd, (1988) III)Google Scholar
Shaked, S. (1979) The Wisdom of the Sasanian Sages (Denkard VI) (Persian Heritage Series 34). Boulder, CO.Google Scholar
Shaki, M. (1981) ‘The Denkard account of the history of the Zoroastrian Scriptures’, Archív Orientální 49: 114–25.Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. and Saller, R. P. (1984) ‘Close-kin marriage in Roman society?’, Man n.s. 19: 432–44Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (19821983) ‘“Eaters of flesh, drinkers of milk”: the ancient Mediterranean ideology of the pastoral nomad’, Ancient Society 1314: 5–31.Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1984) ‘Latin funerary epigraphy and family life in the later Roman empire’, Historia 33: 457–97Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1987a) ‘The family in late antiquity: the experience of Augustine’, Past and Present 115: 3–51CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1987b) ‘The age of Roman girls at marriage: some reconsiderations’, Journal of Roman Studies 77: 30–46CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1990) ‘Bandit highlands and lowland peace: the mountains of Isauria-Cilicia’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 33: 199–233, 237–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1991) ‘The cultural meaning of death: age and gender in the Roman family’, in Kertzer, and Saller, (1991) 66–90Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1992) ‘Explaining incest: brother–sister marriage in Graeco-Roman Egypt’, Man n.s. 27: 267–99Google Scholar
Sheldon-Williams, I. P. (1967) ‘The Greek Christian Platonist tradition from the Cappadocians to Maximus and Eriugena’, in Armstrong, (ed.) (1967)Google Scholar
Shelton, K. (1989) ‘Roman aristocrats, Christian commissions: the Carrand diptych’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989) 105–27Google Scholar
Shepard, J. and Franklin, S. (eds.) (1992) Byzantine Diplomacy.AldershotGoogle Scholar
Sheppard, A. (1982) ‘Monad and dyad as cosmic principles in Syrianus’, in Blumenthal, H. J. and Lloyd, A. C. (eds.), Soul and the Structure of Being in late Neoplatonism (Liverpool) 1–14Google Scholar
Sheppard, A. (1987) ‘Proclus’ philosophical method of exegesis: the use of Aristotle and the Stoics in the commentary on the Cratylus‘, in Pépin, and Saffrey, (eds.) (1987) 137–51Google Scholar
Shereshevski, J. (1991) Byzantine Urban Settlements in the Negev Desert. JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Shiel, J. (1990) ‘Boethius’ commentaries on Aristotle’, in Sorabji, (ed.) (1990) 349–72Google Scholar
Sieben, H. J. (1986) Die Konzilsidee der alten Kirche (Konziliengeschichte Reihe B: Untersuchungen). Paderborn-Munich-Vienna-ZurichGoogle Scholar
Siems, H. (1984) ‘Codex Theodosianus’, Reallexikon der germanischen Altertumskunde V. 2nd edn. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Siems, H. (1989) ‘Zu Problemen der Bewertung frühmittelalterlicher Rechtstexte’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Abteilung 106: 291–305.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sijpesteijn, P. J. (1986) ‘Nomination for a liturgy’, no. 1 in ‘Five Byzantine papyri from the Michigan collection’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 62: 133–7.Google Scholar
Sijpesteijn, P. J. (1987) ‘The title πατὴϱ τῆζ πόλεωζ and the papyri’, Tyche 2: 171–4.Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1975) Review of Sitzia, (1973), Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 92: 417–24.CrossRef
Simon, D. (1978) ‘Marginalien zur Vulgarismusdiskussion’, in Behrends, O. et al. (eds.) Festschrift für F. Wieacker zum 70. Geburtstag (Göttingen) 154–74.Google Scholar
Simon, D., et al. (1977) ‘Zum griechischen Novellenindex des Iulian’, in Simon, (ed.), Fontes minores II (Frankfurt am Main) 1–29.Google Scholar
Simon, D., et al. (1979) ‘Eine Fragmentensammlung aus dem Baroccianus 173’, in Simon, (ed.), Fontes Minores III (Frankfurt am Main) 1–23.Google Scholar
Simon, R. (1967) ‘L’inscription Ry 506 et la préhistoire de la Mecque’, Acta Orientalis 20: 325–37.Google Scholar
Simon, R. (1975) A mekkai kereskedelem kialakulása és jellege. Budapest.Google Scholar
Simon, R. (1989) Meccan Trade and Islam: Problems of Origin and Structure, trans. Sós, F.. Budapest.Google Scholar
Simon, D. and Troianos, S. (eds.) (1989) Das Novellensyntagma des Athanasius von Emesa.Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Simon, D. (ed.) (1986) Fontes minores VII. Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Sinnigen, W. G. (1964) ‘Chiefs of staff and chiefs of the secret service’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 57: 78–105.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sirago, V. A. (1987) ‘Italia e Italianità nelle Variae di Cassiodoro’, Studi Tardoantichi 4 (= Hestíasis. Studi di tarda antichità offerti a Salvatore Calderone 4) 129–62Google Scholar
Sirks, A. J. B. (1991) Food for Rome.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Sirks, A. J. B. (1996a) in Mathisen, R. W. and Sivan, H. (eds.), Shifting Frontiers in Late Antiquity (Aldershot) 147–57.Google Scholar
Sirks, A. J. B. (1996b) Summaria Antiqua Codicis Theodosiani.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Sirks, A. J. B. (1996c) ‘The summaria antiqua codicis Theodosiani in the MS. Vat. reg. Lat. 886’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 113: 243–67.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sirks, B. (1993) ‘Reconsidering the Roman colonate’, ZRGRA 110: 331–69Google Scholar
Sitzia, F. (1973) (ed.) De Actionibus. Edizione e commento.MilanGoogle Scholar
Sivan, H. (1992) ‘City and countryside in fifth-century Gaul: the example of Bordeaux’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul132–43.Google Scholar
Sjörström, I. (1993) Tripolitania in Transition: Late Roman to Early Islamic Settlement. AldershotGoogle Scholar
Sjöström, I. (1993) Tripolitania in Transition: Late Roman and Early Islamic Settlement.AveburyGoogle Scholar
Slack, P. (1990) The Impact of Plague in Tudor and Stuart England. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Small, A. M. and Buck, R. J. (1993) The Excavation of San Giovanni di Ruoti. I. The Villas and their Environment. TorontoGoogle Scholar
Small, A. (ed.) (1987) The Picts: A New Look at Old Problems.DundeeGoogle Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1985) ‘Roman portraits: honours, empresses, and late emperors’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 209–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1990) ‘Late Roman philosopher portraits from AphrodisiasJournal of Roman Studies 80: 127–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1991) ‘Late Roman philosophers’, in Smith, and Erim, (eds.) (1991) 144–58Google Scholar
Smith, S. (1954) ‘Events in Arabia in the sixth entury A.D.‘, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 16: 425–68.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. and Erim, K. T. (eds.) (1991) Aphrodisias Papers 2. The Theatre, a Sculptor’s Workshop, Philosophers, and Coin-Types.Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Smyth, A. P. (1972) ‘The earliest Irish annals’, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 72C: 1–48Google Scholar
Smyth, A. P. (1984) Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 800–1000.LondonGoogle Scholar
Sodini, J.-P. (1989) ‘Le commerce des marbres à l’époque protobyzantine’, in Hommes et richesses I. 162–86Google Scholar
Sodini, J.-P. (1989) ‘Les groupes épiscopaux de Turquie (à l’exception de la Cilicie)’, Actes du XI Congrès International d’Archéologie Chrétienne d.Arch. Chrét. d’Arch. Chrét. (Rome) 1.405–27.Google Scholar
Sodini, J.-P. (1994) ‘Images sculptées et propagande impériale du IVe au VIe siècle: recherches récentes sur les colonnes honorifiques et les reliefs politiques à Byzance’, in Guillou, A. and Durand, J. (eds.), Byzance et les images (Paris) 43–94Google Scholar
Sodini, J.-P. et al. (1980) ‘Déhès (Syrie du Nord): campagnes I–III (1976–1978). Recherches sur l’habitat rural’, Syria 57: 1–304Google Scholar
Solodukho, J. A. (1948) ‘Podati i povinosti v Irake v III–V nashej ëry’, Sovetskoe Vostokovedenie 5: 55–72.Google Scholar
Sontis, J. M. (1937) Die Digestensumme des Anonymus.HeidelbergGoogle Scholar
Sophronius, (d. c. 639). Life of John the Almsgiver. Ed. Delehaye, Hippolyte, ‘Une vie inédite de saint Jean l’Aumonier’, Analecta Bollandiana 45 (1927) 19–25.Google Scholar
Sorabji, R. (ed.) (1987) Philoponus and the Rejection of Aristotelian Science.Ithaca, NY and LondonGoogle Scholar
Sorabji, R. (ed.) (1990) Aristotle Transformed.LondonGoogle Scholar
Sorlin, I. (1981) ‘Slaves et Sklavènes avant et dans les miracles de Saint Démétrius’, in Lemerle, (ed.) (1981) 219–34.Google Scholar
Sozomen, (d. before 448). Historia Ecclesiastica (Kirchengeschichte). Ed. Bidez, Joseph and Christian Hansen, Günther. Berlin, 1960.Google Scholar
Spagnesi, E. (1986) (ed.) Le pandette di Giustiniano. Storia e fortuna della littera Florentina. Mostra di codici e documenti 24 giugno – 31 agosto 1983.FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. (1984) Exsecranda pernicies. Delatori e fisco nell’età di Costantino. NaplesGoogle Scholar
Spain, S. (1979) ‘“The Promised Blessing”: the iconography of the mosaics of S. Maria Maggiore’, Art Bulletin 61: 518–69Google Scholar
Speigl, J. (1984) ‘Das Religionsgespräch mit den severianischen Bischöfen in Konstantinopel im Jahre 532’, Annuarium Historiae Conciliorum 16: 264–85Google Scholar
Spieser, J. M. (1973) ‘Inventaires en vue d’un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance. I. Les inscriptions de Thessalonique’, Travaux et Mémoires 5: 145–80.Google Scholar
Spieser, J. M. (1984a) Thessalonique et ses monuments du IVe au VIe siècle. Contribution à l’étude d’une ville paléochrétienne. Paris.Google Scholar
Spieser, J. M. (1984b) ‘La ville en Grèce du IIIe au VIIe siècle’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 315–40.Google Scholar
Spieser, J.-M. (1984) Thessalonique et ses monuments.ParisGoogle Scholar
Sprandel, R. (1957) ‘Dux und comes in der Merowingerzeit’, Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte 74: 41–84.Google Scholar
Staffa, A. R. (1995) ‘L’Abruzzo tardoantico ed altomedievale nelle fonti archeologiche: urbanesimo, popolamento rurale, economia e cultura materiale’, in Christie, N. (ed.), Settlement and Economy in Italy 1500 BC-AD 1500. Papers of the Fifth Conference of Italian Archaeology (Oxford) 317–30Google Scholar
Stafford, P. (1983) Queens, Concubines and Dowagers. LondonGoogle Scholar
Stancliffe, C. (1983) St Martin and his Hagiographer: History and Miracle in Sulpicius Severus.OxfordGoogle Scholar
SteCroix, G. E. M. (1981) The Class Struggle in the Ancient Greek World.LondonGoogle Scholar
Steel, C. (1978) The Changing Self: A Study on the Soul in Later Neoplatonism: Iamblichus, Damascius and Priscianus.BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Steel, C. (1987) ‘Proclus et Aristote sur la causalité efficiente de l’intellect divin’, in Pépin, and Saffrey, (eds.) (1987) 213–25Google Scholar
Stein, E. (1919) Studien zur Geschichte des byzantinischen Reiches, vornehmlich unter den Kaisern Justinus II. und Tiberius Constantinus.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Stein, E. (1939) ‘La disparition du sénat de Rome à la fin du VIe siècle’, Académie royale de la Belgique. Bulletin de la Classe des Lettres5 25: 308–22Google Scholar
Stein, E. (1959) Histoire du Bas-Empire I (2nd edn trans. Palanque, J. R. from German 1st edn: Geschichte des spätrömischen Reiches I, Vienna 1928). ParisGoogle Scholar
Stein, F. (1991) Alammanische Siedlung und Kultur: das Reihengräberfeld in Gammertingen.SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Stein, , Bas-Empire.Stein, E. (1968) Histoire du Bas-Empire II (transl. by Palanque, J.-R.). Amsterdam (repr. of Paris–Bruges edn, 1949)Google Scholar
Stein, P. G. and Lewis, A. D. E. (eds.) (1983) Studies in Justinian’s Institutes in Memory of J. A. C. Thomas.LondonGoogle Scholar
Stephens-Crawford, J. (1990) The Byzantine Shops at Sardis.Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Stern, E. (ed.) (1993) New Encyclopedia of Archaeological Excavations in the Holy Land.JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Stevens, C. E. (1933) Sidonius Apollinaris and his Age.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Stevens, S. T. et al. (1993) Bir el Knissia at Carthage: A Rediscovered Cemetery Church, Report no. 1, Journal of Roman Archaeology Supp. Ser. 7. Ann ArborGoogle Scholar
Stewart, C. (1991) ‘Working the Earth of the Heart’: The Messalian Controversy in History, Texts and Language.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Stewart, F. (1994) Honor. Chicago.Google Scholar
Stillwell, R. (1961) ‘Houses of Antioch’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 15: 47–57CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stillwell, R. (ed.) (1938, 1941) Antioch-on-the-Orontes. II. The Excavations 1933–1936; III. The Excavations 1937–1939.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Stratos, A. N. (1968) Byzantium in the Seventh Century I. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Straw, C. (1988) Gregory the Great: Perfection in Imperfection (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage 14). Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Stroheker, K. F. (1948) Der senatorische Adel im spätantiken Gallien.DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Stroheker, K. F. (1948) Der senatorische Adel im spätantiken Gallien. TübingenGoogle Scholar
Studer, B. (1990) ‘Leo I’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 197720: 737–41Google Scholar
Studer, B. (1991) ‘Leo the Great’, in Berardino, A. (ed.), Patrology IV. The Golden Age of Patristic Literature (Westminster, MD) 589–612 (tr. from Patrologia, Casale (1978) III. 557–78, with additional bibliography)Google Scholar
Summa, G. (1992) Geistliche Unterscheidung bei Johannes Cassian.WürzburgGoogle Scholar
Sundwall, J. (1915) Weströmische Studien.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Sweet, L. E. (1965) ‘Camel raiding of north Arabian bedouin: a mechanism of ecological adaptation’, American Anthropologist 67: 1132–1150.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Symons, D. J. (1987) ‘Archaeology in Cyprus, 1981–85’, Archaeological Reports 33: 62–77Google Scholar
Synodicon Orientale. Ed. and trans. Chabot, J.-B.. Paris, 1902.Google Scholar
Tabacco, G. (1989) The Struggle for Power in Medieval Italy: Structures of Political Rule. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (1990) ‘The Byzantine family and monastery’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 44: 119–29CrossRefGoogle Scholar
TalbotRice, D. (ed.) (1958) The Great Palace of the Byzantine Emperors. Second Report.EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. (1958) The Great Palace of the Byzantine Emperors, Second Report.EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Tallon, M. (1955) ‘Livre des Lettres, 1er Groupe: Documents concernant les relations avec les Grecs’, Mélanges de l’Université Saint Joseph 32: 1–146 (also printed separately).Google Scholar
Tapper, R. (1990) ‘Anthropologists, historians, and tribespeople on tribe and state formation in the Middle East’, in Khoury, P. S. and Kostiner, J. (eds.), Tribes and State Formation in the Middle East (Berkeley) 48–73.Google Scholar
Taradell, M. (1977) ‘Les villes romaines dans l’Hispania de l’est’, in Duval, and Frézouls, (eds.) (1977) 97ff.Google Scholar
Tarán, L. (1978) Anonymous Commentary on Aristotle’s De Interpretatione.Meisenheim am GlanGoogle Scholar
Tardieu, M. (1986) ‘Sabiens coraniques et “Sabiens” de Harran’, Journal Asiatique 274: 1–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tardieu, M. (1987) ‘Les calendriers en usage à Harran d’après les sources arabes et le commentaire de Simplicius à la Physique d’Aristote’, in Hadot, (ed.) (1987b) 40–57. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Tardieu, M. (1990) Les paysages reliques. Routes et haltes syriennes d’Isidore et Simplicius.Louvain and ParisGoogle Scholar
Tate, G. and Sodini, J.-P. (1980) ‘Déhès, recherches sur l’habitat rural’, Syria 67: 1–303.Google Scholar
Tate, G. (1989) ‘Les campagnes de Syrie du nord’, in Hommes et richesses I.163–86Google Scholar
Tate, G. (1992) Les campagnes de la Syrie du nord du IIe au VIIe siècle. Un example d’expansion démographique et économique à la fin de l’Antiquité (Institut Français d’Archéologie du Proche-Orient, Bibliothèque archéologique et historique 133). ParisGoogle Scholar
Tchalenko, G. (1979) Églises de village de la Syrie du nord, Plates. ParisGoogle Scholar
Tchalenko, G. (1990) Églises syriennes à bêma.ParisGoogle Scholar
Tchalenko, , Villages.Tchalenko, Georges (1953–58) Villages antiques de la Syrie du nord: Le massif du Bélus à l’époque romaine. 3 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Teall, J. L. (1985) ‘The barbarians in Justinian’s armies’, Speculum 40: 294–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Teitler, H. C. (1985) Notarii and Exceptores.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Teitler, H. C. (1992) ‘Un-Roman activities in late antique Gaul: the cases of Arvandus and Seronatus’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul.Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1977) The Pagan God: Popular Religion in the Greco-Roman Near East. Princeton.Google Scholar
Teodor, D. G. (1984) ‘Origines et voies de pénétration des Slaves au sud du Bas-Danube (VIe–VIIe siècles)’, in Villes et peuplement (1984) 63–84.Google Scholar
Ter-Minassiantz, E. (1904) Die armenische Kirche in ihren Beziehungen zu den syrischen Kirchen bis zum Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts nach den armenischen und syrischen Quellen (Texte und Untersuchungen 16). Leipzig.Google Scholar
Testini, G., et al. (1989) ‘La cattedrale in Italia’, Actes du XI Congrès International d’Archéologie Chrétienne d.Arch. Chrét. d’Arch. Chrét. (Rome) I.1–231Google Scholar
Teyssier, G. (1964) Le baptême de Clovis.ParisGoogle Scholar
The Coptic Encyclopedia (ed. Atiya, A. S.) (1991) 8 vols. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Thébert, Y. (1987) ‘Private life and domestic architecture in Roman Africa’, in Veyne, P. (ed.), A History of Private Life: From Pagan Rome to Byzantium (Cambridge, MA) 313–409Google Scholar
Thélamon, F. (1981) Païens et chrétiens au IVe siècle.ParisGoogle Scholar
Theurillat, J.-M. (1954) L’Abbaye de Saint-Maurice d’Agaune. Des origines à la réforme canoniale (515–830).Saint-MauriceGoogle Scholar
Confessor, Theophanes (d. 818). Chronographia. Ed. Boor, Carl. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1883–5.Google Scholar
Thilo, G. and Hagen, H. (eds.) (1881–7) Servii grammatici qui feruntur in Vergilii carmina commentarii.Leipzig (= Berlin, 18911897); repr. 19231927Google Scholar
Thomas, A. C. (1981) Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500.LondonGoogle Scholar
Thomas, C. (1994) And Shall these Mute Stones Speak? Post-Roman Inscriptions in Western Britain.CardiffGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. P. (1987) Private Religious Foundations in the Byzantine Empire. Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1948) A History of Attila and the Huns.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1952) ‘Peasant revolts in late Roman Gaul and Spain’, Past and Present 2: 11–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1956) ‘The settlement of the barbarians in southern Gaul’, Journal of Roman Studies 46: 65–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1960) ‘The conversion of the Visigoths to Catholicism’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 4: 4–35CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1963) ‘The Visigoths from Fritigern to Euric’, Historia 12: 105–26Google Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1969) The Goths in Spain.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1977) ‘Britain A.D. 406–410’, Britannia 8: 303–18CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1977) ‘The Suevic kingdom of Galicia’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 21: 3–31 (= Thompson (1982) 161–87)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1979) ‘Gildas and the history of Britain’, Britannia 10: 203–26CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1982) Romans and Barbarians. The Decline of the Western Empire. Madison, WIGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1984) St Germanus of Auxerre and the End of Roman Britain.WadebridgeGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1985) Who was Saint Patrick?WoodbridgeGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1986) Who was Saint Patrick?New YorkGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1990) ‘Ammianus Marcellinus and Britain’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 34: 1–15CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1996) The Huns.Oxford (revised with an afterword by Peter Heather)Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. and Howard-Johnston, J. (1999) The Armenian History attributed to Sebeos, 2 parts (Translated Texts for Historians 31). Liverpool.Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1976) Agathangelos: History of the Armenians, trans. Thomson, R. W.. Albany.Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1978) Moses Khorenatsʿi: History of the Armenians, trans. Thomson, R. W.. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1980) ‘The formation of the Armenian literary tradition’, in Garsoïan, N. G., Mathews, T. F. and Thomson, R. W. (eds.), East of Byzantium: Syria and Armenia in the Formative Period (Washington, DC) 135–50 (= Thomson (1994) IV).Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1982) Elishe: History of Vardan and the Armenian War, trans. Thomson, R. W.. Cambridge, MA.Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1988/9) ‘Mission, conversion, and Christianization: the Armenian example’, Harvard Ukrainian Studies 12/13: 28–45 (= Thomson (1994) III).Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1991) The History of Lazar Pʿarpecʿi, trans. Thomson, R. W.. Atlanta.Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1994) Studies in Armenian Literature and Christianity. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Till, W. C. (1936) Koptische Heiligen-und Märtyrerlegende: pt 2. Acta Conciliorum Oecumenicorum, ed. Schwartz, E., Berlin, 19141940; Straub, J., Berlin, 1971108. RomeGoogle Scholar
Till, W. C. (1960) ‘Die koptischen Ostraka’, Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, philos.-hist. Kl. Denkschrift 78.1. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Timm, S. (1983) Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients (Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients) B VI 15: Ägypten. Das Christentum bis zur Araberzeit (bis zum 7 Jahrhundert). WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Tjäder, J.-O. (1954–82) Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445–700. Lund and StockholmGoogle Scholar
Tjäder, J.-O. (1954) Tables.LundGoogle Scholar
Tjäder, J.-O. (1955–82) Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445–700.Lund and StockholmGoogle Scholar
Tomlin, R. S. O. (1976) ‘Notitia Dignitatum omnium, tam civilium quam militarium’, in Goodburn, R. and Bartholomew, P. (eds.), Aspects of the Notitia Dignitatum (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford Suppl. Series 15) (Oxford) 189–209.Google Scholar
Tomlin, R. S. O. (1987) ‘The army of the late empire’, in Wacher, (ed.) (1987) I.107–20Google Scholar
Tort-Martorell, C. (1989) Tradición textual del Codex Iustinianus. Un estudio del Libro 2. Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Toubert, P. (1973) Les structures du Latium médieval 2 vols. (Bibliothèque des Écoles Françaises d’Athènes et de Rome 221). RomeGoogle Scholar
Toubert, P. (1977) ‘La théorie du mariage chez les moralistes carolingiens’, in Il matrimonio nella società altomedievale II. 233–82Google Scholar
Toumanoff, C. (1963) Studies in Christian Caucasian History. Washington, DC.Google Scholar
Toynbee, A. (1973) Constantine Porphyrogenitus and his World. Oxford.Google Scholar
Traube, L. (1891) ‘Untersuchungen zur Überlieferungsgeschichte römischer Schriftsteller’, Sitzungsberichte. Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl.: 387–428Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1995) Byzantium and its Army 284–1081. StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treggiari, S. (1991) Roman Marriage. Iusti Coniuges from the Time of Cicero to the Time of Ulpian. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Treitinger, O. (1969) Die oströmische Kaiser- und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung im höfischen Zeremoniell.DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Trier Kaiserresidenz und Bischofssitz. Die Stadt in spätantiker und frühchristlicher Zeit (1984). Mainz
Trimbie, J. (1986) ‘The state of research on the career of Shenoute of Atripe’, in Pearson, and Goehring, (eds.), Egyptian Christianity258–70Google Scholar
Trimingham, J. S. (1979) Christianity among the Arabs in Pre-Islamic Times. London and New York.Google Scholar
Trombley, F. R. (1987) ‘Korykos in Cilicia Trachis’, AHB 1: 16–23.Google Scholar
Trombley, F. R. (1989) ‘Boeotia in late antiquity: epigraphic evidence on society, economy and Christianization’, in Beister, Harmut and Buckler, John (eds.), Boiotika. Vorträge vom 5. Int. Böotien-Kolloquium zu Ehren von Siegfried LeuVer, Inst f. alte Geschichte, Ludwig-Maximiliens-Universität München, 13–17 Juni, 1986 (Munich) 215–28.Google Scholar
Trombley, , Hellenic Religion.Trombley, F. R. (1993–94) Hellenic Religion and Christianization c. 370–529, 2 vols. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Troplong, R.-Th. (1843) De l’influence du christianisme sur le droit civil des Romains. ParisGoogle Scholar
Trousset, P. (1985) ‘Les “fines antiquae” et la reconquête byzantine en Afrique’, Colloque internationale d’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord, Actes 2: 361–76Google Scholar
Trousset, P. (1991) ‘Les défenses côtières byzantines de Byzacène’, Limes 15: 347–53Google Scholar
Tsafrir, Y. and Foerster, G. (1994) ‘From Scythopolis to Baysān – changing concepts of urbanism’, in Cameron, and King, (eds.) 95–115Google Scholar
Tsafrir, Y. and Foerster, G. (1997) ‘Urbanism at Scythopolis-Bet Shean in the fourth to seventh centuries’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 51: 85–146CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tsafrir, Y. et al. (1992) ‘The Bet Shean project (1989–1991)’, Excavations and Surveys in Israel 11Google Scholar
Tsafrir, Y. (ed.) (1993) Ancient Churches Revealed. JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Tsirplanis, C. (1974) ‘John Lydus on the imperial administration’, Byzantion 44: 478–502.Google Scholar
Tuilier, A. (1966) ‘Le sens de l’adjectif οὀκυμευικόζ dans la tradition patristique et dans la tradition byzantine’, StPatr 7: (Texte und Untersuchungen 92) 412–24Google Scholar
Turner, E. G. (1973) ‘The charioteers from Antinoe’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 93: 192–5 (with colour plates)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turner, V. and Turner, E. (1978) Image and Pilgrimage in Christian Culture.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Twyman, B. L. (1970) ‘Aetius and the aristocracy’, Historia 19: 480–503Google Scholar
Ukhtanes, (1985) History of Armenia, Part II: History of the Severance of the Georgians from the Armenians (translated by Arzoumanian, Z.) (1985). Fort Lauderdale.Google Scholar
Unwin, T. (1988) ‘Towards a model of Anglo-Scandinavian rural settlement in England’, in Hooke, (1988) 77–98Google Scholar
Urman, D. (1985) The Golan: A Profile of a Region During the Roman and Byzantine Period (British Archaeological Reports, Oxford International Series 269). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Urman, D. and Flesher, P. (eds.) (1995) Ancient Synagogues. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Uthemann, K.-H. (1985) ‘Stephanos von Alexandrien und die Konversion des Jakobiten Probos, des späteren Metropoliten von Chalkedon’, in Laga, C., Munitiz, J. A., Rompay, L. (eds.), After Chalcedon: Studies in Theology and Church History Offered to Prof. A. Van Roey for his 70th birthday (Louvain) 381–99Google Scholar
Vallet, F. and Kazanski, M. (1993) L’Armée romaine et les barbares du IIIe au VIIe siècle (Association française d’archéologie mérovingienne et Musée des antiquités nationales). RouenGoogle Scholar
Van Dam, R. (1992) ‘The Pirenne thesis and fifth-century Gaul’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul321–33Google Scholar
Van Dam, R. (tr.) (1988b) Gregory of Tours: Glory of the Confessors.LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Van Dam, R. (1988a) ‘Images of St Martin in late Roman and early Merovingian Gaul’, Viator 19: 1–27Google Scholar
Van Dam, , Leadership and Community. Dam, Raymond (1985) Leadership and Community in Late Antique Gaul.Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Van Dam, R. (1993) Saints and their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Van Dam, R. (1996) ‘Governors of Cappadocia during the fourth century’, Medieval Prosopography 17: 7–83.Google Scholar
Van de Vyver, M. (1936, 1937, 1938) ‘La victoire contre les Alamans et la conversion de Clovis’, RBPh 15: 859–914, 16: 35–94 and 17: 793–813CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Van den Ven, P. (ed.) (1962) La vie ancienne de St Symeon le Jeune, 2 vols. (Subsidia Hagiographica 32). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Van der Vliet, J. (1993) ‘Spätantikes Heidentum in Ägypten im Spiegel der koptischen Literatur’, Riggisberger Berichte I (Riggisberg) 99–130.Google Scholar
van der Wal, N. and Stolte, B. H. (eds.) (1994) Collectio Tripartita: Justinian on Religious and Ecclesiastical Affairs.GroningenGoogle Scholar
van der Wal, N. (ed.) (1985) ‘Die Paratitla zur Epitome Iuliani’, in Subseciva Groningana 2.: 93–137Google Scholar
van der Wal, N. and Lokin, J. H. A. (1985) Historiae iuris graeco-romani delineatio. 2nd edn. GroningenGoogle Scholar
van der Wal, N. (1964) Manuale Novellarum Justiniani.GroningenGoogle Scholar
Van Lantschoot, A. (1946) ‘Fragments d’une homélie copte de Jean de Parallos’, Studi et Testi 121: 296–326Google Scholar
Van Ossel, P. (1992) Établissements ruraux de l’Antiquité tardive dans le nord de la Gaule. ParisGoogle Scholar
Van Ossel, P. (1985) ‘Quelques apports récents à l’étude de l’habitat rural galloromain dans la région mosane’, LEC 53: 7996.Google Scholar
Van Roey, A. (1961) ‘Het dossier van Proba en Juhannan Barboer’, Scrinium Lovaniense 24: 181–90Google Scholar
Van Roey, A. (1982) ‘La controverse trithéite depuis la condamnation de Conon et Eugène jusqu’à la conversion de l’évêque Élie’, Von Kanaan bis Kerala (= FS Ploeg, J. P. M.) (Alter Orient und Altes Testament 211) 487–97. NeukirchenGoogle Scholar
Van Roey, A. (1985) ‘La controverse trithéite jusqu’à l’excommunication de Conon et d’Eugène (557–569)’, OLP 16: 141–65Google Scholar
Van Roey, A. (1979) ‘Les débuts de l’église jacobite’, in Grillmeier, A. and Bacht, H. (eds.) (1979) II. 339–60.Google Scholar
Van Roey, A. and Allen, P. (ed. and tr.) (1994) Monophysite Texts of the Sixth Century (Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 56). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Van Uytfanghe, M. (1987) Stylisation et condition humaine dans l’hagiographie mérovingienne (600–750). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Vanags, P. (1979) ‘Taxation and survival in the late fourth century: the Anonymus’ programme of economic reforms’, in Hassall, and Ireland, (eds.) (1979) 47–58.Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1950) Justin the First.Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Vatin, Cl. (1970) Recherches sur le mariage et la condition de la femme mariée à l’époque hellénistique. ParisGoogle Scholar
Veh, O. (ed.) (1977) Procopii Opera. De Aedificiis, with commentary by Pülhorn, W.Google Scholar
Velkov, V. (1962) ‘Les campagnes et la population rurale en Thrace aux IVe–VIe siècles’, Byzantinica Bulgarica 1: 31–66.Google Scholar
Velkov, V. (1977) Cities in Thrace and Dacia in Late Antiquity. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Vera, D. (1986) ‘Forme e funzioni della Rendita Fondiaria nella tarda antichità’, in Giardina, (ed.), Società romana 1.367–447Google Scholar
Vera, D. (1995) ‘Dalla “Villa Perfecta” alla villa di Palladio: sulle trasformazioni del sistema agrario in Italia fra Principato e Dominato (2a parte)’, Athenaeum 83: 331–56Google Scholar
Verheijen, L. (1967) La Règle de Saint Augustin. 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Verheijen, L. (1980) Nouvelle approche de la règle de saint Augustin.Abbaye de BellefontaineGoogle Scholar
Verrycken, K. (ed.) (1990) ‘The Metaphysics of Ammonius son of Hermeias’, in Sorabji, (ed.) (1990) 199–274Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1981) ‘Clientèle et corruption au service de l’État: La vénalité des offices dans le Bas-Empire romain’, Annales 36: 339–60.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Viden, G. (1984) The Roman Chancery Tradition: Studies in the Language of Codex Theodosianus and Cassiodorus’ Variae.GothenburgGoogle Scholar
Viereck, H. (1981) ‘Imitatio imperii und interpretatio Germanica vor der Wikingerzeit’, in Zeitler, R. (ed.), Les pays du Nord et Byzance (Uppsala) 64–113.Google Scholar
Viljamaa, T. (1968) Studies in Encomiastic Poetry of the Early Byzantine Period (Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum, Societas Scientiarum Fennica 42.2). HelsinkiGoogle Scholar
Villeneuve, F. (1985) ‘L’économie rurale et la vie des campagnes dans le Hauran antique (Ier siècle ap. J.-C.). Une approche’, in Dentzer, (1985) 63–138Google Scholar
Villeneuve, F. (1985) ‘L’économie rurale et la vie des campagnes dans le Hauran antique’, in Dentzer, (1985) 63–129Google Scholar
Villes et peuplement dans l’Illyricum protobyzantin (1984) (Collection de l’École Française de Rome LXXVII). Rome.
Villiers, A. (1940) Sons of Sindbad. London.Google Scholar
Vismara, G. (1967) Edictum Theodorici, Ius Romanum Medii Aevi, I. 2b MilanGoogle Scholar
Vita-Finzi, C. (1969) The Mediterranean Valleys: Geological Changes in Historical Times. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Vittinghoff, F. (1958) ‘Zur Verfassung der spätantiken Stadt’, Studien zu den Anfängen des europäischen Städtewesens (Vorträge und Forschungen) 11–39.Google Scholar
Vives, J. (1963) Concilios Visigóticos e Hispano-Romanos.BarcelonaGoogle Scholar
Vogel, C. (1966) ‘L’âge des époux chrétiens au moment de contracter mariage, d’après les inscriptions paléochrétiennes’, Revue de droit canonique 16: 355–66Google Scholar
Vogel, C. (1977) ‘Les rites de la célébration du mariage: leur signification dans la formation du lien durant le haut Moyen Âge’, in Il matrimonio nella società altomedievale I. 397–465Google Scholar
Vogel, C. (1982) ‘Application du principe de l’“économie” en matière de divorce dans le droit canonique oriental’, Revue de droit canonique 32: 81–100Google Scholar
Vogt, J. (1945) ‘Zur Frage des christlichen Einflusses auf die Gesetzgebung Konstantins des Grossen’, Festschrift für L. Wenger II (Munich) 118–48.Google Scholar
Volbach, W. F. (1976) Elfenbeinarbeiten der Spätantik und des frühen Mittelalters (3rd edn). MainzGoogle Scholar
Vollmer, F. (ed.) (1914) Poetae latini minores 5.LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Volterra, E. (1937) Diritto romano e diritti orientali. Bologna (reprinted Naples 1983)Google Scholar
Volterra, E. (1967) ‘Famiglia (diritto romano)’, in Enciclopedia del diritto (Milan) XVI. 723–44Google Scholar
Volterra, E. (1975) ‘Matrimonio (diritto romano)’, in Enciclopedia del diritto (Milan) XXV. 726–807Google Scholar
Volterra, E. (1983) ‘Sulla legge delle citazioni’ (Atti dell’ Accademia nazionale dei Lincei. Memorie. Classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche 8, 27) 185–267.Google Scholar
von Bethmann-Hollweg, M. A. (1866) Der Civilprozess des gemeinen Rechts III = Der römische Civilprozess III, Cognitiones.BonnGoogle Scholar
Von Falkenstein, V. (1989) ‘Die Städte im byzantinischen Italien’, Mélanges de l’École française de Rome (Moyen Âge) 1012: 401–64Google Scholar
von Grunebaum, G. E. (1963) ‘The nature of Arab unity before Islam’, Arabica 10: 5–23.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
von Halban, A. (1899) Das römische Recht in den germanischen Volksstaaten II. BreslauGoogle Scholar
Von Simson, O. G. (1948) Sacred Fortress: Byzantine Art and Statecraft in Ravenna.ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Vööbus, A. (1958–9) History of Asceticism in the Syrian Orient. 2 vols. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium Subisida 14, 19). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Vööbus, A. (1965) History of the School of Nisibis (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium 266). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Vööbus, A. (1972) ‘Die Entdeckung neuer wichtiger Quellen für das syrischrömische Rechtsbuch’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 89: 348–51.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vööbus, A. (1975) ‘A new source for the Syro-Roman Lawbook’, Labeo 21: 7–9.Google Scholar
Voss, W. E. (1985) ‘Der Grundsatz der ärgeren Hand bei Sklaven, Kolonen und Hörigen’, in Liebs, and Luig, (eds.) (1985) 117–84.Google Scholar
Voss, W.E. (1982) Recht und Rhetorik in den Kaisergesetzen der Spätantike.Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Wacher, J. (ed.) (1987) The Roman World.LondonGoogle Scholar
Waelkens, M. and Poblome, J. (1993) Sagalassos II. LeuvenGoogle Scholar
Waelkens, M. (1991) ‘The excavations at Sagalassos 1990’, Anatolian Studies 41: 197–213CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Waelkens, M. (1992a) ‘The excavations at Sagalassos 1991’, Anatolian Studies 42: 79–98CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Waelkens, M. (1992b) ‘Die neuen Forschungen (1985–1989) und die belgischen Ausgrabungen (1990–1991) in Sagalassos’, in Schwertheim, (ed.) (1992) 43–60Google Scholar
Waelkens, M. (ed.) (1993) Sagalassos I. LeuvenGoogle Scholar
Wainwright, F. T. (ed.) (1955) The Problem of the Picts.LondonGoogle Scholar
Waldstein, W. (1980) ‘Tribonianus’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 97: 232–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Walker, , Holy City, Holy Places?Walker, Peter (1990) Holy City, Holy Places? Christian Attitudes to Jerusalem and the Holy Land in the Fourth Century.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1981) ‘The emperor and his virtues’, Historia 30: 298–323Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1962) ‘The blood-feud of the Franks’, in The Long-Haired Kings and Other Studies in Frankish History (London) 127–47Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1971) Early Germanic Kingship in England and on the Continent.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1983) The Frankish Church.OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (ed.) (1989) Patronage in Ancient Society. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wallis, R. T. (1972) Neoplatonism.LondonGoogle Scholar
Walmsley, A. G. (1992) ‘The social and economic regime at Fihl (Pella) between the 7th and 9th centuries’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coqais, (eds.) (1992) 249–61Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. (1988) ‘Pella/Fihl after the Islamic conquest (a.d. 635–c. 900): a convergence of literary and archaeological data’, Mediterranean Archaeology I 142–59.Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. (1996) ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: urban prosperity in late antiquity’, in Christie, N. and Loseby, S. T. (eds.), Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages (Aldershot) 126–58Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. (1996) ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: urban prosperity in late antiquity’, in Christie, and Loseby, (eds.) (1996) 126–58Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1984) ‘Expressionism and Hellenism’, Revue des Études Byzantines 42: 265–87CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Walters, C. C. (1974) Monastic Archaeology in Egypt.WarminsterGoogle Scholar
Walz, C. (ed.) (18321836) Rhetores Graeci.Stuttgart-TübingenGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (1978) ‘L’abbandono degli edifici pubblici a Luni’, Centro di studi lunensi, Quaderni 3: 33–46Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (1978) ‘Luni, the decline and abandonment of a Roman town’, in Blake, Potter and Whitehouse, (eds.) (1978) 313–21Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (1988) ‘The towns of northern Italy: rebirth or renewal?’, in Hodges, R. and Hobley, B. (eds.), The Rebirth of Towns in the West AD 700–1050 (London) 16–27Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. et al. (1986) ‘Luni and the Ager Lunensis. The rise and fall of a Roman town and its territory’, Papers of the British School at Rome 54: 81–146Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B., Mills, N., Gadd, D. and Delano Smith, C. (1986) ‘Luni and the Ager Lunensis: the rise and fall of a Roman town and its territory’, Papers of the British School at Rome 54: 81–146Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1968) ‘The Ager Veientanus north and east of Veii’, Papers of the British School at Rome 36: 1–218Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1981) Roman Imperial Architecture.HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. B. et al. (1986) ‘Town houses at Ptolemais, Cyrenaica’, Libyan Studies 17: 109–53CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, , Public Building. Ward-Perkins, B. (1984) From Classical Antiquity to the Middle Ages: Urban Public Building in Northern and Central Italy, A.D. 300–850.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Watson, P. (1992) ‘Change in foreign and regional economic links with Pella in the seventh century A.D.: the ceramic evidence’, in Canivet, P. and ReyCoquais, J.-P. (eds.), La Syrie de Byzance à l’Islam (Damascus) 233–48Google Scholar
Watson, P. (1992) ‘Change in foreign and regional links with Pella in the seventh century A.D.: the ceramic evidence’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (1992) 233–48Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. (1953) Muhammad at Mecca. Oxford.Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. (1979) ‘The Qurʿān and belief in a “High God”‘, Der Islam 56: 733–58.Google Scholar
Weber, R. J. (1989) ‘Albinus: the living memory of a 5th-c. personality’, Historia 38: 472–97Google Scholar
Webster, L. and Brown, M. (eds.) (1997) The Transformation of the Roman World AD 400–900.LondonGoogle Scholar
Weidemann, K. (1970) ‘Zur Topographie von Metz in der Römerzeit und im frühen Mittelalter’, Jahrb. R.-G. Mus. Mainz 17: 147–171Google Scholar
Weiss, E. (1908) ‘Endogamie und Exogamie im römischen Kaiserreich’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 29: 340–69CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (1976) The Monastery of Saint Catherine at Mount Sinai: The Icons from the Sixth to the Tenth Century.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (1977) Late Antique and Early Christian Book Illumination.LondonGoogle Scholar
Weitzmann, K., Loerke, W. C., Kitzinger, E. and Buchthal, H. (1975) The Place of Book Illumination in Byzantine Art.PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Welch, A. T. (1979) ‘Allāh and other supernatural beings: the emergence of the Qurʿānic doctrine of Tawḥīd‘, Journal of the American Academy of Religion 47.Google Scholar
Wellhausen, J. (1897) Reste arabischen Heidentums. 2nd edn. Berlin.Google Scholar
Wenger, L. (1953) Die Quellen des römischen Rechts.ViennaGoogle Scholar
Wenskus, R. (1961) Stammesbildung und Verfassung: Das Werden der frühmittelalterlichen Gentes. CologneCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wenskus, R. (1964) ‘Bemerkungen zum Thunginus der Lex Salica’, in Classen, and Scheibert, (eds.) (1964) 217–36Google Scholar
Werner, J. (1962) Die Langobarden im Pannonien.MunichGoogle Scholar
Wessel, H. (2000) Das Recht der Tablettes Albertini.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Westerink, L. G. and Trouillard, J. (1990) Prolégomènes à la philosophie de Platon.ParisGoogle Scholar
Westerink, L. G. (1980) ‘Philosophy and medicine in late antiquity’, Janus 57 (= Texts and Studies in Neoplatonism and Byzantine Literature (Amsterdam) 83–91Google Scholar
Westerink, L. G. (1990) ‘The Alexandrian commentators and the introductions to their commentaries’, in Sorabji, (ed.) (1990) 325–48Google Scholar
Westerink, L. G. and Combès, J. (eds.) (1986, 1989) Damascius. Traité des premiers principes. III. ParisGoogle Scholar
Westerink, L. G. (ed.) (1962) Anonymous Prolegomena to Platonic Philosophy.AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Wetzler, C. F. (1997) Rechtsstaat und Absolutismus. Überlegungen zur Verfassung des spätantiken Kaiserreichs anhand von Codex Justinianus, ed. P. Krüger, Berlin, 1929 1.14.8.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Wharton, A. J. (1987) ‘Ritual and reconstructed meaning: the Neonian Baptistery in Ravenna’, Art Bulletin, 69: 325–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wharton, A. J. (1995) Refiguring the Post Classical City: Dura Europus, Jerash, Jerusalem and Ravenna. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Whitby, L. M. (1986a) ‘Procopius and the development of Roman defences in Upper Mesopotamia’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (1986) 737–83Google Scholar
Whitby, L. M. (1986b) ‘Procopius on Dara’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (1986)Google Scholar
Whitby, M. (1985) ‘The long walls of Constantinople’, Byzantion 55: 560–83.Google Scholar
Whitby, M. (1992) ‘Greek historical writing after Procopius: variety and vitality’, in Cameron, Averil and Conrad, L. I. (eds.), The Late Antique and Early Islamic Near East, I: Problems in the Literary Source Material (Princeton) 25–80.Google Scholar
Whitby, M. (1994) ‘The Persian king at war’, in /Dabrowa, (ed.) (1994): 227–63.Google Scholar
Whitby, M. (1996) ‘Recruitment in the Roman armies from Justinian to Heraclius (ca. 565–615)’, in Cameron, , Averil, (ed.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East, III: States, Resources and Armies (Princeton) 61–124Google Scholar
Whitby, Mary (1985) ‘The occasion of Paul the Silentiary’s Ekphrasis of S. Sophia’, Classical Quarterly 35: 215–28CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Mary (1987) ‘On the omission of a ceremony in mid-sixth century Constantinople: candidati, curopalatus, silentiarii, excubitores and others’, Historia 36: 462–88Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael and Whitby, Mary (1989) Chronicon Paschale 284–628 AD (Translated Texts for Historians 7). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1985) ‘The long walls of Constantinople’, Byzantion 55: 560–83Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1986a) ‘Procopius and the development of Roman defences in upper Mesopotamia’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986) 717–35Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1986b) ‘Procopius’ description of Dara (Buildings 2.1–3)’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986) 737–83Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1992) ‘From frontier to palace: the personal role of the emperor in diplomacy’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992) 295–303Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1994) ‘The Persian king at war’, in Dabrowa, (ed.) (1994) 227–63Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1995) ‘Recruitment in Roman armies from Justinian to Heraclius (ca. 565–615’), in Cameron, Averil (ed.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East III. States, Resources and Armies (Princeton) 61–124Google Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1995) ‘Recruitment in Roman armies from Justinian to Heraclius (c. 565–615)’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (1995) 61–124Google Scholar
Whitby, , Maurice.Whitby, L. M. (1988) The Emperor Maurice and his Historian: Theophylact Simocatta on Persian and Balkan Warfare.OxfordGoogle Scholar
White, C. (1992) Christian Friendship in the Fourth Century. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whitehouse, D. and Williamson, A. (1973) ‘Sasanian maritime trade’, Iran 11: 29–48.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whitelock, D., McKitterick, R. and Dumville, D. N. (eds.) (1982) Ireland in Early Mediaeval Europe.CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Whittaker, C. R. (1980) ‘Inflation and the economy in the fourth century a.d.‘, in King, (ed.) (1980) 1–22Google Scholar
Whittaker, C. R. (1983) ‘Late Roman trade and traders’, in Garnsey, et al. (eds.) (1983) 163–80Google Scholar
Whittaker, C. R. (1985) ‘Trade and the aristocracy in the Roman empire’, Opus 4: 49–75Google Scholar
Whittaker, C. R. (1993) ‘Landlords and warlords in the later Roman Empire’, in Rich, and Shipley, (1993) 277–302Google Scholar
Whittaker, C. R. (1994) Frontiers of the Roman Empire: A Social and Economic Study.BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Whittow, M. (1990) ‘Ruling the late antique and early Byzantine city: a continuous history’, Past and Present 129: 3–29CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whittow, M. (1996) The Making of Orthodox Byzantium, 600–1025.LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Whittow, M. (1999) ‘Rome and the Jafnids: writing the history of a 6th-c. tribal dynasty’, in Humphrey, J. (ed.), The Roman and Byzantine Near East 2. Some Recent Archaeological Research, Journal of Roman Archaeology supp. series 31 (Portsmouth, RI) 207–24.Google Scholar
Wickham, C. (1981) Early Medieval Italy, Central Power and Local Society 400–1000.LondonGoogle Scholar
Wickham, C. (1984) ‘The other transition. From the ancient world to feudalism’, Past and Present 103: 3–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wickham, C. (1986) ‘Land disputes and their social framework in Lombard– Carolingian Italy, 700–900’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1986) 105–24Google Scholar
Wickham, C. (1988) ‘L’Italia e l’alto medioevo’, AM 15: 105–24Google Scholar
Wickham, C. (1988) ‘Marx, Sherlock Holmes, and late Roman commerce’, Journal of Roman Studies 78 183–93CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wickham, C. (1992) ‘Problems of comparing rural societies in early medieval western Europe’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 6th series, 2: 221–46Google Scholar
Wickham, C. (1993) ‘La chute de Rome n’aura pas lieu. À propos d’un livre récent’, Le Moyen Âge 99: 107–26Google Scholar
Wickham, C. (1994) Land and Power: Studies in Italian and European Social History.LondonGoogle Scholar
Wickham, L. R. (1973) review of Frend, Monophysite Movement, Journal of Theological Studies 24: 591–9CrossRef
Wickham, L. R. (1982a) ‘Eucherius von Lyon’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 197710: 522–6Google Scholar
Wickham, L. R. (1982b) ‘Eutyches/Eutychianischer Streit’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie, ed. Krause, G. and Müller, G., Berlin, 197710: 558–65Google Scholar
Wickham, L. R. (1983) Cyril of Alexandria: Select Letters (Oxford Early Christian Texts). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wickham, L. R. (1995) ‘Aspects of clerical life in the early Byzantine Church in two scenes: Mopsuestia and Apamea’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 46: 3–18CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Widengren, G. (1956) ‘Recherches sur le féodalisme iranien’, Orientalia Suecana 5: 79–182.Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1961) ‘The status of the Jews in the Sassanian Empire’, Iranica Antiqua 1–2: 117–62.Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1965) Die Religionen Irans. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1967) Der Feudalismus im alten Iran. Cologne and Opladen.Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1976) ‘Iran der grosse Gegner Roms: Königsgewalt, Feudalismus, Militärwesen’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, ed. H. Temporini Ant. Afr. Antiquités Africaines II, 9.1: 195–214.Google Scholar
Wieacker, F. (1955) Vulgarismus und Klassizismus im Recht der Spätantike.HeidelbergGoogle Scholar
Wieacker, F. (1964) Recht und Gesellschaft in der Spätantike.StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Wieacker, F. (1983a) Ausgewählte Schriften I. Frankfurt am MainGoogle Scholar
Wieacker, F. (1983b) ‘Zur Effektivität des Gesetzes in der späten Antike’, in Wieacker, (1983a) 222–40Google Scholar
Wieacker, F. (1983c) ‘Vulgarrecht und Vulgarismus. Alte und neue Probleme und Diskussionen’, in Wieacker, (1983a) 241–54Google Scholar
Wiesehöfer, J. (1996) Ancient Persia. London (translation of Wiesehöfer, J. (1998) Das antike Persien, von 550 v. Chr. bis 650 n. Chr. Munich and Zurich.Google Scholar
Wightman, E. M. (1978) ‘The towns of Gaul with special reference to the northeast’, in Barley, M. W. (ed.) European Towns, their Archaeology and Early History.LondonGoogle Scholar
Wightman, E. M. (1985) Gallia Belgica.LondonGoogle Scholar
Wikander, S. (1946) Feuerpriester in Kleinasien und Iran. Lund) 517–33.Google Scholar
Wildberg, C. (1988) John Philoponus’ Criticism of Aristotle’s Theory of Aether.Berlin and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wilken, R. L. (1992) The Land Called Holy: Palestine in Christian History and Thought.New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1969) Dalmatia. London.Google Scholar
Wilkinson, J. (1977) Jerusalem Pilgrims before the Crusades. WarminsterGoogle Scholar
Wilkinson, T. J. W. (1990) Town and Country in S. E. Anatolia: Settlement and Land Use at Kurban Höyük.ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Willers, D., et al. (1993) Riggisberger Berichte 1, Begegnungen von Heidentum und Christentum in Ägypten.RiggisbergGoogle Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (1983) Scholars of Byzantium.LondonGoogle Scholar
Wilson, R. J. A. (1990) Sicily under the Roman Empire. WarminsterGoogle Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (tr.) (1975) Saint Basil on the Value of Greek Literature.LondonGoogle Scholar
Wimbush, V. L. (ed.) (1990) Ascetic Behavior in Greco-Roman Antiquity: A Sourcebook.MinneapolisGoogle Scholar
Wimbush, V. and Valantasis, R. (eds.) (1995) Asceticism.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Winfield, D. and Foss, C. (1987) Byzantine Fortifications. PretoriaGoogle Scholar
Winkelmann, F. (1978a) ‘Zum byzantinischen Staat (Kaiser, Aristokratie, Heer)’, in Winkelmann, F., Köpstein, H., Ditten, H. and Rochow, I. (eds.), Byzanz im 7. Jahrhundert.BerlinGoogle Scholar
Winkelmann, F. (1978b) ‘Zur Rolle der Patriarchen von Konstantinopel bei den Kaiserwechseln in frühbyzantinischer Zeit’, Klio 60 467–81CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Winkler, G. (1982) Das armenische Initiationsrituale (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 217). Rome.Google Scholar
Wipszycka, E. (1972) Les ressources et les activités économiques des églises en Égypte du IVe au VIIIe siècle (Papyrologica Bruxellensia 10). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Wirth, G. (ed.) (1982) Romanitas-Christianitas: Untersuchungen zur Geschichte und Literatur der römischen Kaiserzeit. BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wiseman, J. (1984) ‘The city in Macedonia Secunda’, in Villes et peuplement dans l’Illyricum protobyzantin (Paris) 289–313Google Scholar
Witakowski, W. (tr.) (1996) Pseudo-Dionysius of Tel-Mahre. Chronicle, Part III.LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H. J. (1936) ‘Römische Grundstückskaufverträge aus dem Vandalenreich’, Tijdschrift voor Rechtsgeschiedenis 14: 398–420CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H. J. (1939) Written and Unwritten Marriages in Hellenistic and Postclassical Roman Law. HaverfordGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H. J. (1945) ‘The background of the post-classical legislation on illegitimacy’, Seminar 3: 21–45Google Scholar
Wolff, H. J. (1950) ‘Doctrinal trends in postclassical Roman marriage law’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistische Abteilung 67: 261–319CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H. (1991) ‘Die Kontinuität des städtischen Leben in den nördlichen Grenzprovinzen des römischen Reiches und das Ende der Antike’, in Eck, and Galsterer, (eds.) (1991) 287–318Google Scholar
Wolfram, H. (1985) Treasures on the Danube: Barbarian Invaders and the Roman Inheritance. Vienna.Google Scholar
Wolfram, H. (1987) Die Geburt Mitteleuropas. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Wolfram, H. (1988) History of the Goths. Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Wolfram, H. (1988) History of the Goths. Berkeley, Los Angeles and London (first published as Geschichte der Goten, Munich 1979)Google Scholar
Wolfram, H. (1993) ‘L’armée romaine comme modèle pour l’Exercitus barbarorum’, in Vallet, and Kazanski, (1993) 11–15Google Scholar
Wolfram, H. and Dain, F. (eds.) (1980) Die Völker an der mittleren und unteren Donau im fünften und sechsten Jahrhundert (Öst. Akad. der Wiss., phil.-hist. Kl., Denkschr. 145) Vienna.Google Scholar
Wolfram, H. and Pohl, W. (eds.) (1990) Typen der Ethnogenese unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Bayern (Denkschriften der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 201). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Wolfram, H. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.) (1988) Anerkennung und Integration: Zu den wirtschaftlichen Grundlagen der Völkerwanderungszeit (400–600) (Denkschriften der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 201). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Wolska-Conus, W. (1989) ‘Stéphanos d’Athènes et Stéphanos d’Alexandrie. Essai d’identification et de biographie’, Revue des Études Byzantines 47: 5–89CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wolski, J. (1976) ‘Iran und Rom. Versuch einer historischen Wertung der gegenseitigen Beziehungen’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, ed. H. Temporini Ant. Afr. Antiquités Africaines II, 9.1.Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1981) ‘A prelude to Columbanus: the monastic achievement in the Burgundian territories’, in Clarke, and Brennan, (eds.) (1981) 3–32Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1983) The Merovingian North Sea (Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics, no. 1). AlingsåsGoogle Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1984) ‘The end of Roman Britain: continental evidence and parallels’, in Lapidge, M. and Dumville, D. N. (eds.), Gildas: New Approaches (Woodbridge) 1–25Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1985) ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, RBPh 63: 249–72CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1986) ‘Disputes in late fifth- and sixth-century Gaul: some problems’, in Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.), The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe (Cambridge) 7–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1987) ‘The fall of the western empire and the end of Roman Britain’, Britannia 18: 251–60CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1988) ‘Forgery in Merovingian hagiography’, in Monumenta Germaniae Historiae Schriften 33, Fälschungen im Mittelalter 5 (Hanover) 369–84Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1990) ‘Administration, law and culture in Merovingian Gaul’, in McKitterick, (ed.) (1990) 63–81Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1990) ‘Ethnicity and the ethnogenesis of the Burgundians’, in Wolfram, H. and Pohl, W. (eds.), Typen der Ethnogenese unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Bayern (Denkschriften der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 201) (Vienna) 53–69Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1990) ‘The Channel from the fourth to the seventh centuries’, in McGrail, S. (ed.), Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons, CBA Research Report 71: 93–7Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1992) ‘Continuity or calamity?: the constraints of literary models’, in Drinkwater, and Elton, (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul9–18Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1992) ‘Frankish hegemony in England’, in Carver, (ed.) (1992) 235–77Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1993) ‘Letters and letter-collections from antiquity to the early Middle Ages: the prose works of Avitus of Vienne’, in Meyer, M. A. (ed.), The Culture of Christendom29–43Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1993) ‘The Code in Merovingian Gaul’, in Harries, and Wood, (eds.) (1993) 159–77Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1993a) ‘Letters and letter-collections from antiquity to the Middle Ages: the prose works of Avitus of Vienne’, in Meyer, M. A. (ed.), The Culture of Christendom (London) 29–43Google Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1993b) ‘The Secret Histories of Gregory of Tours’, Revue belge de philologie et de l’histoire 71: 253–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1994) Gregory of Tours. BangorGoogle Scholar
Wood, I. N. (1996) ‘Sépultures ecclésiastiques et sénatoriales dans le bassin du Rhône (400–600)’, Médiévales 31: 13–27CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wood, , Merovingian Kingdoms.Wood, Ian (1994) The Merovingian Kingdoms 450–751.HarlowGoogle Scholar
Woolf, G. (1993) ‘Roman peace’, in Rich, and Shipley, (1993)Google Scholar
Woolley, C. L. and Lawrence, T. E. (1914–15) The Wilderness of Zin. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wormald, P. (1977) ‘Lex scripta and verbum regis: legislation and Germanic kingship from Euric to Cnut’, in Sawyer, P. H. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship (Leeds) 105–38Google Scholar
Wormald, P. (1977) ‘Lex Scripta and Verbum Regis: legislation and early Germanic kingship from Euric to Cnut’, in Sawyer, and Wood, (eds.) (1977) 105–38Google Scholar
Wormald, P. (1995) ‘“Inter cetera bona… genti suae”: lawmaking and peace-keeping in the earliest English kingdoms’, Settimane di Studi 42 963–93Google Scholar
Wormald, P. (1995) ‘Inter cetera bona … genti suae: law-making and peace-keeping in the earliest English kingdoms’, in La giustizia nell’alto medioevo (XLII Settimana di studio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo) (Spoleto) 963–996Google Scholar
Wormald, P., Bullough, D. and Collins, R. (eds.) (1983) Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society.OxfordGoogle Scholar
Worp, K. A. (1982) ‘Byzantine imperial titulature in the Greek documentary papyri: the oath formulas’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 45 199–226Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (tr.) (1992) The Spiritual Meadow of John Moschus (Cistercian Studies 139). KalamazooGoogle Scholar
Wouters, A. (1979) The Grammatical Papyri from Graeco-Roman Egypt: Contributions to the Study of the ‘Ars Grammatica’ in Antiquity.BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Wozniak, F. E. (1982) ‘The Justinianic fortification of interior Illyricum’, in , Hohlfelder (ed.) (1982) 199–209.Google Scholar
Wozniak, F. (1981) ‘East Rome, Ravenna and western Illyricum 454–536 AD’, Historia 30: 351–82Google Scholar
Wright, D. H. (1993) The Vatican Vergil: A Masterpiece of Late Antique Art.BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Xydis, S. G. (1947) ‘The chancel barrier, solea and ambo of Hagia Sophia’, Art Bulletin 29: 1–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yāqūt ibn ʿAbd Allāh al-ḥamawī, Abū ʿAbd Allāh (d. 626/1229). Muʿjam al-buldān. Ed. Wüstenfeld, Ferdinand. 6 vols. Leipzig, 1866–73.Google Scholar
Yar-Shater, E. (1971) ‘Were the Sasanians heirs to the Achaemenids?’, in La Persia nel Medioevo (Accademia nazionale dei Lincei) 125–36).Google Scholar
Yar-Shater, E. (1983) (ed.) The Cambridge History of Iran III. The Seleucid, Parthian, and Sasanian Periods. Cambridge.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yegül, F. K. (1986) The Bath-Gymnasium Complex at Sardis. HarvardGoogle Scholar
Yegül, F. (1992) Baths and Bathing in Classical Antiquity.New YorkGoogle Scholar
Yeivin, Z.et al. (1992) ‘The Bet Shean project’, Excavations and Surveys in Israel 6Google Scholar
Young, F. (1983) From Nicaea to Chalcedon.LondonGoogle Scholar
ZachariaeLingenthal, K. E. (1843a) Anekdota III. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
ZachariaeLingenthal, K. E. (1843b) ‘Edicta praefectorum praetorio ex codicibus mss. Bodleianis, Laurentianis, Marcianis, Vindobonensibus’, in Lingenthal, Zachariae (1843a) 227–78Google Scholar
ZachariaeLingenthal, K. E. (1873a) ‘Die griechischen Scholien der rescribierten Handschrift des Codex in der Bibliotek des Domcapitels zu Verona’, in Lingenthal, Zachariae (1873b) 313–55Google Scholar
ZachariaeLingenthal, K. E. (1873b) Kleine Schriften zür römischen und byzantinischen Rechtsgeschichte I. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Zacos, G., Veglery, A. and Nesbitt, J. W. (1972–84) Byzantine Lead Seals. 6 vols. Basel—BernGoogle Scholar
Zaehner, R. C. (1955) Zurvan: A Zoroastrian Dilemma. Oxford.Google Scholar
Zaehner, R. C. (1975) The Dawn and Twilight of Zoroastrianism. London.Google Scholar
Zalateo, G. (1961) ‘Papiri scolastici’, Aegyptus 41: 160–235Google Scholar
Zanker, P. (1975) ‘Grabreliefs römischer Freigelassener’, Jahrbuch des deutschen archäologischen Instituts 90: 267–315Google Scholar
Zásterová, B. (1971) Les Avares et les Slaves dans la Tactique de Maurice. (Rozpravy Ceskoslovenské akadamie ved, r. spol. lxxxi/3).Google Scholar
Zayadine, F. (ed.) (1986) Jerash Archaeological Project 1981–1983. AmmanGoogle Scholar
Zayadine, F. (ed.) (1986) Jerash Archaeological Project I, 1981–1983. AmmanGoogle Scholar
Zayadine, F. (ed.) (1989) Jerash Archaeological Project II, 1984–1988. ParisGoogle Scholar
Zecchini, G. (1983) Aezio: l’ultima difesa dell’Occidente romano.RomeGoogle Scholar
Zettl, E. (1974) Die Bestätigung des V. ökumenischen Konzils durch Papst Vigilius (Antiquitas, Reihe 1, 20). BonnGoogle Scholar
Zeumer, K. (1886) Formulae Merowingici et Karolini Aevi (Monumenta Germaniae Historiae Legum sectio 5). HanoverGoogle Scholar
Zeumer, K. (1898) ‘Geschichte der westgotischen Gesetzgebung, INeues Archiv 23: 75–112Google Scholar
Zeumer, K. (1899) ‘Zum westgotischen Urkundenwesen’, Neues Archiv 24: 13–38Google Scholar
Zeumer, K. (1902) Leges Visigothorum (Monumenta Germaniae Historiae Leges i.1). HanoverGoogle Scholar
Zingale, L. M. (1984–5) ‘Osservazioni sulla domus divina di Teodora’, Annali della Facoltà di Giurisprudenza di Genova 20: 142–9Google Scholar
Zingale, L. M. (1994) Nuovi Testi Epigrafi.Turin (= Amelotti, (ed.) (1972–94) IV)Google Scholar
Zocco-Rosa, A. (1908–10) Imperatoris Iustiniani institutionum palingenesia.CataniaGoogle Scholar
Zöllner, E. (1970) Geschichte der Franken, bis zur Mitte des 6. Jahrhunderts.MunichGoogle Scholar
Zovatto, P. L. (1966) ‘Il defensor ecclesiae e le iscrizioni musive di Trieste’, RSCI 20 1–8Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (1994) ‘L’empire d’Orient et les Huns: notes sur Priscus’, Travaux et Mémoires 12: 159–82.Google Scholar
Sulmā, Zuhayr ibn Abī (d. c. 609). Dīwān, with the commentary of Thaʿlab (d. 291/904). Cairo, 1363/1944.Google Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure [email protected] is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×